THE BIRTHRIGHT BY JOSEPH HOCKING AUTHOR OF "ALL MEN ARE LIARS" NEW YORKDODD, MEAD AND COMPANY1897 COPYRIGHT, 1896, BY JOSEPH HOCKING BURR PRINTING HOUSE, NEW YORK. [Illustration: "I MADE A LEAP AT SAM LIDDICOAT. "] CONTENTS. CHAPTER I PAGETELLS HOW THE PENNINGTONS LOST PENNINGTON 1 CHAPTER II TELLS HOW I, JASPER PENNINGTON, TRIED TO GET MY OWN 15 CHAPTER III HOW I WAS ROBBED OF ELMWATER BARTON; HOW I FLOGGEDTHE TRESIDDERS, AND WAS PILLORIED BECAUSE OF IT 28 CHAPTER IV I ESCAPE FROM THE WHIPPING-POST, AND FIND MY WAYTO GRANFER FRADDAM'S CAVE 44 CHAPTER V I SEE NAOMI PENRYN ON ROCK CALLED THE SPANISHCAVALIER, AND RESCUE HER--WE ESCAPE FROM THETRESIDDERS 59 CHAPTER VI I DISCOVER ANOTHER CAVE, AND HEAR A CONVERSATIONBETWEEN RICHARD TRESIDDER AND HIS SON 74 CHAPTER VII I HEAR RICHARD TRESIDDER TELL NAOMI PENRYN'SHISTORY, AND AM IN DANGER OF BEING KILLED BYSMUGGLERS 87 CHAPTER VIII I GO TO KYNANCE COVE WITH CAP'N JACK TRUSCOTT'SGANG, AND MEET HIS DAUGHTER TAMSIN 100 CHAPTER IX WHAT HAPPENED AT CAP'N JACK'S HOUSE--TAMSIN'SCONFESSION, AND THE SMUGGLERS' PLANS 114 CHAPTER X WHAT BECAME OF THE WRECKERS' LIGHT--HOW I ESCAPEDAND ENTERED PENNINGTON 127 CHAPTER XI I SEE NAOMI PENRYN, AND AM GREATLY ENCOURAGED, BUT SOON AFTER AM TAKEN PRISONER 141 CHAPTER XII HOW MY LOVE SAVED ME--WHEN FREE I GO TO SEA, ANDMONTHS LATER COME BACK TO BETSEY'S COTTAGE ANDHEAR BAD NEWS 155 CHAPTER XIII BETSEY FRADDAM AND CAP'N JACK MEET--I GO TOFALMOUTH AND MEET NAOMI--AFTERWARD I SEE MR. JOHN WESLEY 170 CHAPTER XIV I AM TAKEN PRISONER, AND AFTERWARD EXPERIENCEMANY STRANGE THINGS--I AT LENGTH FIND MYSELF INA DUNGEON 185 CHAPTER XV MY EXPERIENCE IN MY PRISON--I AM TOLD TERRIBLENEWS ABOUT NAOMI 200 CHAPTER XVI I HEAR A STRANGE NOISE IN MY PRISON--THE SECRETPASSAGE WHICH I FOUND--A WILD STRUGGLE, AND AHAIRBREADTH ESCAPE 214 CHAPTER XVII TELLS OF THE MANNER OF MY ESCAPE, OF THE STRANGEMAN I MET, AND OF ELI'S STORY OF A BURIED TREASURE 228 CHAPTER XVIII HOW I LEFT BEDRUTHEN STEPS AND, AFTER MEETINGTAMSIN TRUSCOTT, SOUGHT FOR NAOMI 241 CHAPTER XIX TELLS HOW I CLIMBED THE WALL OF THE MANOR HOUSEGARDEN, AND WHAT I SAW 254 CHAPTER XX HOW I FELLED A HORSE WITH MY FIST, AND CARRIEDNAOMI SOUTHWARD 269 CHAPTER XXI HOW I TOOK NAOMI TO MULLION PORTH AND THEN STARTEDWITH ELI TO FIND THE TREASURE 282 CHAPTER XXII HOW I FOUND THE SECRET OF THE TREASURE, AND WENTTO THE SCILLY ISLES 295 CHAPTER XXIII HOW WE FOUND THE IRON BOX ON ANNETTE ISLAND, ANDTHE TERRIBLE ENDING TO OUR ADVENTURE 309 CHAPTER XXIV TELLS OF THE STRANGE REVELATION MADE BY THE MADMANOF BEDRUTHEN STEPS, AND OF TAMSIN TRUSCOTT'STREACHERY 323 CHAPTER XXV HOW WE WENT TO PENNINGTON, AND HOW THE TRESIDDERSWON THE VICTORY 337 CHAPTER XXVI TELLS OF MY FORTUNES IN WINNING BACK MYBIRTHRIGHT, AND FINISHES THE TALE 351 THE BIRTHRIGHT CHAPTER I TELLS HOW THE PENNINGTONS LOST PENNINGTON I am writing this story at the wish of many friends, who tell me it ismy duty so to do. Certain stories have been afloat, which are anythingbut true, and it has been urged upon me again and again to set down inplain terms the true history of events which have set people's tongueswagging. I must confess that, in spite of the pleasure I have inrecalling the memories of past years, it is with great diffidence that Iat last commence my work. Not because I have any difficulty inremembering what took place. My memory, thank God, is as good as ever, and the principal scenes in my history are as clear to me as if theyhappened yesterday. It is not that. The truth is I was never clever atputting things on paper, and somehow, while the facts are clear enoughin my mind, I feel a great difficulty in relating those facts in a waythat is clear and understandable. You see I have lived an open-air life, and have spent more hours with the bridle-reins in my hands than thepen, and although I had a fair amount of schooling I was neverconsidered a quick learner. Still, as John Major said to me only yesterday, it seems a duty toclear up certain matters which are altogether misunderstood, and what ismore, to clear my name from scandal. Moreover, as he truly insisted, there are others besides myself upon whom clouds rest, and oneespecially about whom the truth ought to be told. "People are saying, " asserted John Major, "that the land you call yoursis not yours by right, and that in order to get your will you were inleague with the devil. It is also said that you broke the laws of Godand man in your dealings with your relations, and that Parson Inchrefuses to give you the right hand of fellowship until you can prove ina fair and straightforward way that you are not the man some take you tobe. " Now I am quite aware that many things have happened to me which happento but few men. I know, too, that I have had experiences which, to saythe least of them, are strange, neither am I sure that I can explaincertain matters to Parson Inch's satisfaction. At the same time I am notafraid of the light, and so I am determined to set down truthfully, tothe best of my ability, the true account of those events in my lifewhich are misunderstood, so that no stigma shall rest upon those who areas dear to me as my own heart's blood. Let it be understood, however, that I make no pretence at fine writing, neither must it be expected that I, who never boasted great learning, can explain that which has puzzled Parson Grigg, who was in the parishbefore Mr. Inch came--aye, even puzzled the Bishop himself who came tovisit the rectory some years since. All I undertake to do is to put downin plain, homely words the story of my life, in so far as it affects mygood name and the good name of those who are associated with me. It maybe that I shall have to touch upon matters peculiar to the part of thecountry in which I was born and reared, and to which I am proud tobelong. As far as I can I will make them clear; but even concerningthese I will make no great promises. To begin at the beginning then, for I must do this to make everythingclear, and I desire above everything to make matters plain. My father, Jasper Pennington, died when I was nineteen, leaving me as I thoughtElmwater Barton, a farm of about three hundred acres. I am called Jaspertoo; indeed, for generations back there has always been a JasperPennington. Elmwater Barton is by no means a bad farm. Nearly all theland is under cultivation, and the house is roomy and substantial. Youmust not imagine, however, that the Barton is the principal place in theparish of St. Eve. Far from it. The parish contains twelve thousandacres, and is, on the whole, the richest parish in Cornwall, and sothree hundred acres do not count much. Up to the time of my fatherliving at Elmwater Barton the place had always been held by a family ofyeomen by the name of Quethiock, respectable people, of course, but notregarded as gentry. No, the principal house in St. Eve is Pennington, which, when my father died, was owned by Richard Tresidder. My fatherwas born at Pennington, and my grandfather and great-grandfather wereborn there; indeed, the estate, which is a very valuable one, has beenowned by the Penningtons for many generations. The question, therefore, naturally arises, How did a Tresidder get intothe possession of the estate which has always belonged to thePenningtons? It is well to explain this because evil tongues have toldlies concerning it. My father's mother died soon after his birth, when my grandfather was acomparatively young man; and when my father was about five years old, his father called him into the library one day, and told him that it washis intention to give him a mother. "A mother?" said my father, "you told me my mother was dead. " "Yes, she is, " said my grandfather, "and is in heaven if ever it ispossible for a woman to get there; that is why I want to give youanother, Jasper, one who will take care of you better than I can. " "Will she be kind to me?" asked my father. "That she will, " was the reply; "but more than that, she will bring youa brother, who is about your own age, and he will be a playfellow foryou. " My father was greatly pleased at this, and so he welcomed his new mothervery eagerly, thinking all the time, of course, of his new playfellow. The lady my grandfather married was a widow. Her husband, RichardTresidder, had been a lawyer in Falmouth, but he had died of choleraabout four years after my grandmother died. Her little boy, too, wascalled Richard, or Dick, as they named him for short, and in a littlewhile the two boys became friends. Now the widow of lawyer Tresidder brought my grandfather no property atall, not a pennypiece, but she brought a great deal of discord instead. She was always jealous for her son, and she hated my father. The verysight of him used to vex her, especially as after several years she didnot bear my grandfather a son. There were three daughters born, but noson, which greatly disappointed my grandfather, and made his wifeexceedingly bitter toward my father. As years went by it seemed to be the great purpose of her life to causequarrels between the father and son, and at the same time to show up theexcellencies of her own son, Richard Tresidder. I suppose the wisest andbest men are clay in the hands of women; at any rate, such has been myexperience in life, especially if that woman is clever, and has a willof her own, which latter quality few women are short of. Anyhow, aftermany years, she succeeded in setting my grandfather against his only sonJasper. How she managed it I don't know, for my grandfather always hadthe name for being a just man, but then, as I said, what can a man dowhen a woman gets hold of him? Just before my father was twenty-one thiswidow of Tresidder got her husband to make a new will. She persuaded himto let her husband's brother be present when Mr. Trefry, the old familylawyer, was writing the document, and a good many hard words passed eventhen. You see, Mr. Trefry couldn't bear to see my father defrauded, and yet hehad no right to interfere. The upshot was that the will gave my fatherthe sum of £500, while all the Pennington estates were to be held intrust for Richard Tresidder. This of course seems very strange, but itgoes to show how a woman can twist a man around her finger when she setsout to do it. There was a clause in the will, however, which mygrandfather, in spite of James Tresidder, who was also a lawyer, wouldhave inserted. I think the old man's love for justice, and perhaps hislove for his son, caused him to have a mind of his own in this case, forin the face of lawyer Tresidder's objections and his wife's entreatieshe stood firm. The clause was to this effect--that if Jasper Penningtonor his heirs were ever in a position so to do, they could demand to buythe Pennington estates, as they existed at the date of the will, at halfthe value of the said estates. And that in the case of such anemergency, five representatives of five county families be asked to makethe valuation. My grandfather further stipulated that none of thePennington lands should be sold at any time for any purpose whatever. Now, the widow of Tresidder greatly objected to this, and even after itwas duly signed did her utmost to get my grandfather to have this clauseexpunged. But the Pennington blood asserted itself, and although he hadgiven way to his wife in such a degree that he had almost disinheritedhis son, he still held to this clause. Not that it could be worth anything to my father. How could he, withonly £500, expect to gain many thousands? As I said, the will was made some few months before my father wastwenty-one, and it was stipulated that he was to receive the £500 on histwenty-first birthday. And now comes a stranger part of the business. About a week before myfather came of age, my grandfather grew angry at what he had done. Thethought of his only son being disinherited in favour of a stranger justbecause a woman had twisted him around her finger made him nearly mad. He saw now what his wife had been aiming at for years; he saw, too, thatthe quarrels he had had with my father were of his wife's making; andanxious to do justly, he wrote a letter to Mr. Trefry telling him thathe desired his presence at Pennington, as he wanted to make a new will, which should be duly signed and sealed before his son Jasper'stwenty-first birthday. This letter was given to a servant to take toTruro. Now this servant, like almost every one else she had in thehouse, had become a tool of the solicitor's widow, and there is everyreason to believe she saw the letter. Be that as it may, before LawyerTrefry reached Pennington, my grandfather, who the day previous had beena hale, strong man, was dead, and the doctor who was called said that hedied of heart disease. My father, however, believed that his father had been poisoned, or insome other way killed, because the woman he had married feared that hewould make a new will in favour of his son Jasper. And now I have told why Pennington, which had been in the possession ofthe Penningtons for many generations, passed out of our hands, andbecame the property of the Tresidders. After my grandfather's funeral £500 were paid to my father, and he wasordered with many bitter words to leave the home of his fathers. Theclause in the will to which I have referred, however, comforted himgreatly. He was young and strong, and he determined to save up enoughmoney to get back the Pennington estates according to the provisionslaid down. At that time Elmwater Barton was to let. Old Mr. Quethiock, who had just died, had left one son who had a shop in Falmouth. This sondid not like farming, and he willingly agreed to let the Barton to myfather, who spent nearly the whole of his capital in stocking it. Meanwhile, Richard Tresidder lived in state at Pennington, and sneeredat my father, who toiled hard at the Barton, and thus, if my fatherhated Richard Tresidder, was it to be wondered? Now, joining the Pennington lands are those belonging to the Lantallickestates, which belong to the Archer family, a family as old as thePenningtons and as greatly respected. Squire Archer had five sons andone daughter, and my father, who was always friendly with the people atLantallick, visited the house often, and all the more because he lovedMary Archer. Concerning Mary Archer I will pass no opinion. I will onlystate facts. I have been told that she was a beautiful young woman, andthat my father loved her dearly. Indeed, it was generally understoodthat he should marry Mary when he came of age. It has been said, too, that Mary was simply crazy in her love for my father; but about that Ihave my doubts. Not long after my father settled down at Elmwater Barton, he asked Maryto be his wife, and it was then that Squire Archer told him to leave thehouse, and informed him, moreover, that his daughter would be shortlymarried to Richard Tresidder. "But, " said my father, "Mary has promised to be my wife, promised againand again. " "And do you think, " asked the Squire, "that I would allow my onlydaughter to marry a tenant farmer, a wild young scamp that his fatherdisinherited? Leave the house, I tell you!" I have heard that Mary pleaded with her father, but I will not vouch forthe truth of that. Certain it is that some time after she became marriedto Richard Tresidder. Thus it was that Richard Tresidder robbed Jasper Pennington not only ofhis home and lands, but his love. Now, my father prospered at Elmwater Barton. He was a clever man, andfortune favoured him. He began to lay by money, and he farmed the landso well that folks said he would in a few years, by the blessing ofGod, have enough to buy back the Pennington estates, according to theterms of his father's will. This was told Richard Tresidder and hismother one day, and they both laughed. About this time my father'scattle began to die. No one could explain why, but die they did, untilmany rumours were afloat, and people whispered that the cattle werebewitched. Anyhow, it was asserted that Richard Tresidder had been seentalking with Betsey Fraddam, the witch, while many delicacies had beentaken to Betsey's cottage from Pennington. Now, as I said, there will be many things in this narrative which I, anunlearned man, cannot explain. Still, I must tell of matters as theyoccurred, this, among others, especially as my relations with EliFraddam, Betsey's son, have been condemned by Parson Inch. It is saidthat the Fraddam family has witchcraft in its veins. Anyhow, it is wellknown that Betsey was regarded as a witch, while Eli, her son--but ofthe poor gnome I will tell later on. My father tried everything to cure his cattle, but could not, and whatwas more perplexing was the fact that other people's cattle in fieldsadjoining suffered not at all. In a few months he was driven toextremities; he saw his chances of buying back his old home slippingthrough his fingers, and what maddened him most was that whenever hepassed Richard Tresidder, the man who lived on his estates, laughed himin the face. One day my father was in a field adjoining the Pennington lands when hesaw Richard Tresidder. "Well, farmer, " said Tresidder, with a sneer, "and how are you gettingon?" Whereupon my father accused him of having dealings with Betsey Fraddam, and told him he was a black-hearted knave, and other things concerninghimself, which maddened Richard Tresidder so that he jumped over thehedge that divided them and struck my father with his heavy riding-whip. Now the Penningtons have always been a large-limbed, powerful race, and, while they have been slow to anger, they have--thank God--always had astrong sense of what is just, and have always been regarded as bravemen. Richard Tresidder was a slim, wiry man, and, while strong andagile, was no match for a man who, when he hadn't an ounce too muchflesh, weighed over eleven score pounds. What my father would have doneby him I know not, but while he was in the act of thrashing him two ofTresidder's men came up, and thus the business ended, at least for thetime. A little while later my father was summoned for attempted murder. The affair was the talk of Cornwall for some time--at least, that partof Cornwall--and most people thought my father would be hanged. Themagistrates, who knew the Penningtons and liked them, however, did notallow this; but he had to pay Tresidder a sum of money which, unless hewere helped, meant his utter ruin. Again had Richard Tresidder and his mother, who, I believe, was behindall this, got the upper hand of my father, and again by unfair means. Was it a wonder, then, that Jasper Pennington should regard them asenemies? Was it any wonder that I, when I came to know about thesethings, should feel bitterly? After the sentence was passed my father, wondering what to do, went tosee Betsey Fraddam, the witch. "Betsey, " said my father, "tell the truth about my cattle. You can'tharm me, because I'm the oldest son, indeed the only son, but I canharm you. Did Tresidder hire you to ill-wish the cattle?" "Jasper, " said Betsey, "ded 'ee bait un--ded 'ee bait un, now, rightbad? Zay you ded, now. " "Yes, I did, " said my father. "I'm glad the two men came up, or I shouldhave murder on my conscience, and that's not right, even when the man isyour enemy. " "But you ded bait un! Aw! aw! Jasper; ther's they that can kill, an'ther's they that can cure. Some can do both. " "You can, Betsey. " "P'raps I can, Jasper. Ave 'ee seed my boy Eli, Jasper?" "No, " replied my father. "Then come in and zee un--come in, Jasper, " and she led the way into thecottage. My father, who told me this years after, said he should never forget thecurious feeling that came over him as he saw Betsey Fraddam's son. Helooked even as a child like an old man, and he had a wild look in hiseyes that made him shudder. "He 'ed'n wot you may call a purty cheeld, es a, then?" asked Betsey. My father did not reply. "Well, we ca'ant expect for Betsey Fraddam to 'ave purty cheldern, canus, then?" My father was still silent, for Betsey had a strange way with her thatmade people afraid. Even I can remember that. "You may have a son some day, Jasper. " "No, " said my father. "But you may, " said Betsey, "you may; I do'ant main nothin' wrong, Jasper. Margaret Quethiock es well off, and her father do oan theBarton. Think about it, Jasper. And then ef you do ever have a son, you'll tell 'im to be kind to Eli, wa'ant 'ee now, Jasper?" "Yes, " said my father, wondering all the time why he should give thepromise. And that was all the conversation they had together at thattime, for my father told me, and he was always a truthful man. But hiscattle got better from that time, and as Mr. Quethiock, of Falmouth, lent him £300 he was able to tide over his difficulty. A little while later my father married Margaret Quethiock, and thefortune that her father gave her was £200, besides the £300 he hadborrowed, and Elmwater Barton rent free during her lifetime. If she diedbefore my father, the question of rent was to be considered. They hadbeen married about two years when I was born; but my mother died at mybirth, so I never knew a mother's care and love. My grandfather Quethiock said nothing about rent after my mother'sdeath, but my father did not become a rich man. Somehow things wereconstantly going wrong with him, and he was in endless trouble aboutmoney matters. It was his stepmother, he told me, who was constantlypersecuting him, because she feared his getting rich, while her son, whoenjoyed my father's wealth, had all sorts of people ready to do hiswill. Only for him to hint at a thing, and his satellites would do it. Thus, one day a herd of cattle would get into a cornfield and destroyit; and on another, without any apparent reason, a corn-mow would catchfire. We could never trace it to them, but we always knew by thejeering laugh on Tresidder's face when he passed us who was the cause ofour trouble. All this shortened my father's life. When I was nineteen, at the timewhen he should have been in his prime, he was a worn-out old man; andso, when sickness overtook him, he had no strength to fight against it. It was during this sickness that he told me some of the things I havewritten, and also informed me of other matters which will be relatedlater. I was with him shortly before he died, and then he said to me veryearnestly, "I leave you Elmwater Barton, Jasper, for I don't think yourgrandfather Quethiock will ever charge you rent, and he told me itshould be yours completely at his death; but your real property isPennington, my boy. Now I want you to make me a promise. " "I will promise anything in my power, father, " I said. "Then, " he replied, quietly, "I want you to promise me that you willnever rest until you get back your own. Never rest until you are back atPennington as master and owner. You have been robbed, my son. I havetried to get your rights and have failed, but you must not fail. " "No, father, I will not fail, " I replied. "I will never rest until Ihave got back Pennington. " "And never trust a Tresidder, Jasper; they are all as deep as thebottomless pit, and as cruel as the fiend who rules there. " "I hear, father, " was my reply, "and you shall be obeyed. " This was in the month of July, in the year 1737, when I was nineteenyears of age. What I have to tell is how I tried to get back my home, of the battlesI had to fight, of the love which came into my heart, of many mysterieswhich I cannot explain, and of the strange experiences through which Ipassed in seeking to obey my father's will. Whether I shall be believed or no I cannot tell, but I will tell onlythe truth, strange as it may all seem. Moreover, let God be the judgewhether my quarrel with the Tresidders was not a just one, and whether Idid not fight fairly, as every honest man should. CHAPTER II TELLS HOW I, JASPER PENNINGTON, TRIED TO GET MY OWN I do not think I have as yet mentioned it, but Richard Tresidder--I meanthe man who entered into my father's possessions--had three sons and onedaughter, and each of these was brought up with the thought that I wastheir natural enemy. Of course, they were informed that my grandfather'swill provided the means whereby I, if I were sufficiently fortunate, could buy back the estate at half its valued worth. And they were inconstant suspense about it. If I were to marry a rich wife it could bedone; if I were to have some stroke of fortune their home might be takenfrom them, they having only a given sum of money. And thus it was totheir interest to keep me poor, as well as to damage my reputation inthe neighbourhood. The eldest son was a year or more older than I, and was, of course, respected as the heir to the Pennington lands, for it is strange howpeople's sympathies veer around on the side of the people who are inpower. My father has told me many times how, when he was thought to bethe prospective heir of Pennington, people could not make enough of him, while Richard Tresidder had but scant courtesy paid him. When it becameknown that my father was disinherited, no matter how unjustly, thesesame folks discovered that Richard Tresidder was a very mine of wit andgoodness, while my father was made a butt for fools' jokes. And so I discovered that my being a Pennington counted but for little, while it seemed to be forgotten that but for the wiles of a clever, selfish woman, I should be the Squire of the parish. When I was old enough I was sent to Tregony grammar school, my fatherbeing determined to give me a schooling befitting the position he hoped, in spite of his misfortunes, I should some day occupy. Now NickTresidder had been attending this same school for some months when Iwent. For this I was very glad, because I thought it would give me anopportunity for testing him. I had not been in the school a week, however, when my father came to fetch me away. The reason was thatRichard Tresidder had demanded it, as he would not allow his son to beeducated at the school where the son of a tenant-farmer was admitted. Hetold the schoolmaster that he had two other sons whom he intended tosend, but that he should immediately withdraw his patronage if I werenot sent away. All this angered me as well as my father, but there was no help for it, and I was sent to Probus instead, where the education was as good, butwhere I had no chance of meeting the Tresidders. I have said that Elmwater Barton was a good farm, but I must confess tolooking longingly at Pennington. This was in the nature of things veryreasonable on my part, for I always looked upon it as my home. Butbesides this, I doubt if the whole country can present a stretch of landso fair, or a house so pleasantly situated. There may be bigger and moreimposing houses, but there are none more comfortable. Besides, Pennington faces a beautiful glen that is about half a mile wide. I knowof no grass as green as that which grows there, or of trees so fine andstately. Besides, the river which winds its way downward, and whichsometimes runs side by side with the drive leading from the house to themain road, is the most beauteous stream of water I ever saw. Thensloping away from this glen are wooded hills, the sight of which in theearly summer time is enough to make a man sing for joy; and in additionto all this, while standing at the main entrance of the house you cansee the blue sea, say a mile and a half away. I, who have seen somethingof the world, say there is nothing finer in the way of green andpleasant land, while all the world knows that nowhere are cliffs so fineand the sea so blue as that which is to be seen in this part of mynative county. Besides, all that land from the house where my father wasborn right to the sea belongs to the Pennington estates, while at theback of the house it stretches just as far, and just as fair. One day--it was before my father died--I had climbed Trescowal Tor, justto feast my eyes upon so much loveliness, when I saw Richard Tresidderwalking with his mother toward the Pennington woods. Now a great desirecame into my heart, not to see Tresidder, but to speak to his mother, whom I knew to be the evil genius of my family. And so I made my way tothe woods, and stood in the pathway as they came up. They both knew me, not only through my likeness to my father, butbecause of my size, for it is well known that the Pennington family onthe male side are at least six inches taller than the ordinary run ofmen. "Do you know you are trespassing?" asked Tresidder. "My name is Jasper Pennington, " I said, proudly. "Then get off my lands at once, " he said, sternly, and with a blacklook. "Not until I have had a good look on the man and woman who have robbedmy father and me, " I said--and I knew I had aroused the devil in them asI spoke. For the woman who had robbed us fairly glared at me, whileTresidder grasped his stick as though he would strike me. The woman wasnearing seventy, but she was strong and hale, and her eyes flashed likethose of a young girl. I saw, too, that she must have been handsome whenshe was young. I marked the cruel, resolute expression of her mouth, andI did not wonder at the difficulty my grandfather had in resisting her. "I will have you put in the stocks, and then taken to the lockup, if youare not gone at once, " said Tresidder, savagely. "I will give your three sons the chance of doing this, " I said, with alaugh. "Three Tresidders against one Pennington isn't bad in fair fight. Of course, where cunning and cheatery comes in I should be nowhere. Orperhaps, " I continued, "you would like to try yourself. I am onlyeighteen, and you are in the prime of your life; still, I should bepleased to give you the chance. " But he laid no hands on me; instead, he put a whistle to his mouth andblew. "Yes, " I said, "get some one else to do the work you are afraid to tryyourself; that's a Tresidder all over. Well, I'll go now; I've had agood look at you both, and I shall know you again. " With that I turned and walked away, for, if the truth must be told, Idid not care about fighting with Tresidder's minions, and my father hadtold me many times to be careful. The path was very crooked, and the foliage was very thick, so that I hadnot gone more than a few steps before I was out of their sight. Actingon the impulse of the moment, I stopped and listened. "A regular Pennington, " I heard the old woman say. "You must be careful, Richard, for he has more brains than his father. He has all the goodlooks of the family, too. We must be silent about all our plans, for ifhe knows he will spoil them. Remember the will. " "I do remember; that is why I am anxious about our boys. Still, therecan be no fear, and it will not be so very long before we shall get her. That settled, and Nick will be all right. " I heard no more after that, but I wondered often what he meant. I toldmy father, too, but he could give me no hint toward the solution ofTresidder's words. After my father's death I ceased to think so much of Pennington; for Ihad Elmwater Barton to look after. I was determined to make the farmpay, and now that all the responsibility rested on me, I made up my mindthat the Tresidders should not play fast and loose with me, as they haddone with my father. In order to do this I looked carefully around mefor a man in whom I could trust; for, be it remembered, this was a verydifficult matter. My father had engaged two hinds, and each of these hadbeen bribed by the Tresidders to injure his property. You see, hisenemies had almost supreme power in the parish, and they used it to hisinjury. Still, I knew that the Tresidders must have enemies as well asother people, and it was for me to find out who they were. This I had nogreat difficulty in doing. A man named William Dawe had farmed a placenamed Treviscoe, on the Pennington estate, and the poor fellow hadseveral seasons of bad luck. One year his turnip crop failed; the nextthe foot and mouth disease got hold of his cattle; and the next, duringthe lambing season, he lost a great number of sheep. Indeed, so bad washis luck that he was unable to pay his rent. Perhaps Tresidder wouldhave been lenient with him but for two things: one was that he hadrefused to take sides with him against my father, and another was thatwhen Nick Tresidder insulted William Dawe's daughter the farmer gave hima thrashing. The end of all this was that William Dawe was sold up, andeven then he was not free from all his difficulties. One of the first important things I did after my father's death, therefore, after a serious conversation with the farmer, was to lure himto come to Elmwater Barton, with his wife and son and daughter, in orderto manage the farm. I do not think in all my life I have ever seen a manso grateful. "Will you come, William?" I asked, when I told him what wages I couldafford to give. "Come, Maaster Jasper, come! I reck'n I will! Why--" And then he caughtat my hand, and behaved in a way that made me think for the time that Iwas serving him only, and not myself at all. In a few days William was settled down at the Barton, and right well didhe arrange for the harvest, and right hard did both he and his son workfor me. Indeed, both William and his son George seemed ready to worktheir arms off for me, and were both anxious to serve me night and day. George Dawe was a strapping fellow of twenty-five, nearly as tall andstrong as myself, though not quite. This was proved one day when wewrestled down in the calves' meadow. I had hard work to master him, forGeorge had taken the wrestling prize at St. Eve's Feast for three yearsin succession. I was proud to have thrown him, especially as I had notyet got my full strength, not being twenty years of age. George had hada varied experience. He had been to sea in a trading vessel, and, if thetruth must be confessed, had done a fair amount of smuggling. Be that asit may, George Dawe loved me like a brother, and nothing was too muchfor him to do for me. Thus I regarded myself as very fortunate. ElizaDawe, too, was a careful, sensible woman, while Selina, her daughter, was a strapping, healthy wench who could do as much work as two ordinarywomen. Now, I say this was a great help to me, for they all watched myinterests closely. "Lev any ov the Trezidders try any ov their dirty capers now, " saidGeorge to me, "and we'll laive 'em knaw. " Those who know nothing about farming can have no idea what a greatamount of harm a seemingly little mistake can do. Suppose, for instance, there are two ten-acred fields side by side. Suppose the month is earlyJuly, when the corn has nearly reached its full height, and the headshave all bursted ready to ripen. Well, suppose, again, that one of theseten-acred fields has barley, or oats, or wheat, while the other is abrowsing field in which twenty or thirty head of cattle are feeding. Then let some evil-disposed person open the gate between these twofields, and the thirty head of cattle get into the cornfield--whathappens? Why, £20 worth of damage can be done in a single night. Andthings like this were often happening in my father's days, and thus hewas kept poor. But things changed after I got George Dawe on the Barton. His eyesseemed to be everywhere, and always in my interests. Let me give one example (and then I will soon get on to my story proper)how George Dawe saved me a large amount of money, and at the same timehelped me to teach the Tresidders a lesson. It was the June after I had got William Dawe's family to live with me. We had had several dry weeks, so that the fields had become parched andbare, and we were anxious lest the sheep should not have enough grass. One field had been planted with vatches, which, as every farmer knows, grow quickly and are cut for the horses. "William, " I said to Dawe one day, "I am afraid we shall have tosacrifice a hay field. The browsing fields are all brown; the sheepcan't get enough to eat. We must be careful not to turn them there whenthe dew is on the grass, though, or they'll get vlayed. " "I wudden trouble, Maaster Jasper; ship c'n nibble a lot on a dewymornin', and we sh'll git rain zoon, I reck'n. " "Well, as you think best; but I fancy we'd better turn the biggest lotinto the 'Sheeps' Close' to-night. " The "Sheeps' Close" was the name ofone of the best meadows, which at this time was very bare owing to thelong spell of dry, hot weather. Well, I had to ride to Truro that afternoon, so I did not get home tilllate at night. I found George Dawe waiting up for me. "Anything the matter, George?" I asked. "Iss, ther es, Maaster Jasper. " "What?" I asked. "The Trezidders be up to the ould gaame. When I wos comin' 'ome from St. Eve two or dree 'ours agone, I 'eared young Nick plannin' ev it wethBuddle. " "Explain, George, " I said. George told his story, with the result that we made our way to the"Sheeps' Close" and hid behind the hedge. Just before dawn--that is, about three o'clock in the morning--we saw two men coming toward thegateway. We saw them unfasten the gate and open it wide, then we heardone say to the other, "Now let's fetch up the sheep, and the fool willbe worth a bit less money in a few hours. " Then they went away, and in a little while we heard them "whishing" upthe sheep. George closed the gate, and we both waited until they cameup. There were a hundred and seventy-five sheep in the flock, and theybrought them up for the purpose of turning them into the vatches. Herethey would be knee-deep in rank vegetation, and the poor things, glad toget to such juicy meat, would eat ravenously. The result of this wouldbe that they would get filled with wind and would swell horribly, and ifnot immediately relieved would die a painful death. If the designsucceeded in this case I should be hundreds of pounds poorer before themen would be at their work. It may be imagined, therefore, that my blood was pretty hot, and that myfeelings toward the Tresidders were not those of a lover, and I willleave it to any fair-minded man whether my anger was not reasonable. As I said, George and I waited by the gate until they came up. The sheepcame close to the gate, as if waiting to be let in, and the two menstood behind, not knowing, evidently, why the poor creatures did not goto their death. "What's the matter, Jacob?" asked young Nick Tresidder. "Dunnaw, aw'm zure, " answered Jacob, who was the eldest son ofTresidder's "head man" and the worst rake in the parish. "Lev us go upan' zee. " So they came up, as we expected they would. "Why, the gaate es cloased and apsed!" cried Jacob. "The devil must 'a'bin 'ere. " "Nonsense, " said Nick, "you couldn't have opened it; you must have beendreaming. There, open it. " "You tackle Nick Tresidder, an' I'll 'ave a go with Buddle, " said Georgeto me, in a whisper; "he's allays a-braggin' as 'ow 'ee c'n bait me. Nowthen, jump out!" At this we both leaped forward. I took Nick Tresidder by the scruff ofthe neck, while George gripped Buddle like a blacksmith's vice. The sheep jumped away frightened, while these two blackguards cried outas if the judgment day had come. "Es et the devil?" asked Buddle. "No, " I roared out, "it isn't the devil; we're not related to you in anyway, and your master won't help you. " By this time they found out who we were, and began to wriggle finely. "Look you, Nick Tresidder, " I said; "the law will do nothing for us, sowe are going to take the law in our own hands. " "What do you want?" asked Tresidder. "Nothing unfair, " I said. "We are man to man. You are on my land, andyou were doing a trick worthy only of the devil, your master. We willwrestle fair, as becomes Cornishmen, and you must show no mercy, for asGod is above me I'll show none. " Now I will do these men justice. They were not afraid of us, and whenthey knew that we were people of this world and not ghosts from theother, they showed no desire to run away. Nick Tresidder was a yearolder than I, while Buddle always sneered when folks said that GeorgeDawe was a better man than he. Besides, they both saw that we did notmean playing at wrestling. But Nick Tresidder, Tresidder-like, was not fair; he jumped upon mebefore I was ready, a thing always regarded as cowardly at a wrestlingmatch. I saw in a minute, too, that he knew the tricks of the art, andwere I not a wrestler, too, and a strong man to boot, my arm must havebeen broken before I could put forth my strength. This angered me morethan I like to be angered, for now, when we were to meet man to man, Ifelt not so bitter about the sheep. So I put forth all my strength andmade him let go his vantage hold, then I put my arm around his chest, and right glad was I when I found him a strong man; so I played with himfor the pleasure of wrestling, just as any true Cornishman will. But Iwas wrong in doing this. My father had told me never to trust aTresidder, and I did trust him to wrestle fairly, even although he hadtried to kill my sheep. While I wrestled, merely for the pleasure ofwrestling, I felt a stab at my side, and I knew that a knife had enteredmy flesh just under my arm. "You are a coward, Nick Tresidder, " I said, "a coward in every way;"then, not knowing whether I was dangerously wounded or no, I played withhim no longer, for a man cannot bear everything. I caught him in both myarms and lifted him from the ground; then I wrestled in earnest. I heardone of his ribs snap, but he did not cry out, then another, and hebecame but a child to me; so I let him go, and he staggered away like adrunken man. "Now go home and tell your father what you have done, " I said, "and tellhim who you found in Elmwater Barton 'Sheeps' Close. '" Then I turned to George, who was still struggling with Buddle, and who, just as I came to him, threw him heavily. "George, " I said, "I have been stabbed. Just tie this cloth tightlyaround my chest. " "The coward!" said George, panting; "but where es a, Maaster Jasper?" "He won't wrestle any more for a month or two, " I replied; "but I wouldnot have hurt him so if he had not stabbed me. " So there, in the early morning light, while the birds began to sing, andthe sheep tried to find food on the dewy ground, George Dawe tied acloth tightly across my naked chest, and I could not help wincing at thepain. Just as he was finishing, Jacob Buddle got slowly up from theground. He had been badly stunned, but no bones were broken. "Look after your master, " I said; then I saw the knife with which Nickhad stabbed me lying on the ground. "There, " I said, "you know thatknife, I expect; your master used it while we wrestled. " But Buddle was dazed, and did not reply. So when I had put on my coat Iwent to Nick Tresidder, who was very faint and unable to walk, so illhad he become. Then my heart softened, and together we took him up toPennington, and Buddle, who was by this time better, said he couldmanage him. The next day I heard that Nick Tresidder had fallen from his horse andbroken his ribs, and Dr. Hawke, who had been called in, said that hemust remain in bed many days. But of this I am sure, although neitherGeorge Dawe nor I said a word, Richard Tresidder knew the truth. Now I have told this, not because I delight in such things, but becauseI want it to be known how I was treated, and what I had to contend with, for this was but a sample of the many ways in which the Tresidders hadtried to harm me. I have often wondered why they felt so evilly towardme, seeing that they were rich at my cost, and I have come to theconclusion that it is a law of human nature for a man to hate those whomhe has treated unjustly. But I am an unlearned man, and the heart ofman--and woman--is past finding out. And now I must tell how, in spite of myself, I was drawn more and moreinto contact with the Tresidders, with other matters which strangelyaffected my life later on. CHAPTER III HOW I WAS ROBBED OF ELMWATER BARTON; HOW I FLOGGED THE TRESIDDERS, ANDWAS PILLORIED BECAUSE OF IT A month after the event I have just related I was walking down towardthe sea, for my wound, which was but slight, had healed up, when, passing by Betsey Fraddam's cottage, I saw the old woman sitting by thedoor mending a garment. "'Ere, Maaster Jasper, I want 'ee, " said Betsey. So I went toward her, not caring to offend her. Now I am not asuperstitious man, neither did I ever believe in some of the storiestold about Betsey. At the same time, I knew better than to offend her. Even Parson Grigg was civil to her, and admitted that she had powerswhich could not be trifled with. It is also a fact that she had curedsome of my cattle which had been stung by adders, by charming them, while, on the other hand, my father believed that she had, at RichardTresidder's bidding, ill-wished his cows. She had on several occasionscured terrible diseases which the doctor from Falmouth said wereincurable, and I have heard it said that when Mr. John Wesley visitedCornwall, and was told about her, the great man looked very grave, andexpressed a belief in her power. This being so, it is no wonder I didnot like to offend her; neither had I any reason for doing so. She hadbeen kind to me, and once, when I had scarlet fever, gave me some stuffthat cured me even when Dr. Martin said I should be dead in a few hours. Besides, according to my father's promise, I had been friendly with Eli, her son. Now, Eli was several years older than I, but he never grew tobe more than about four feet high, and was the most ill-formed creatureI have ever seen. He had bow legs, a hump back, and was what was called"double-chested. " His thick black hair grew down close to his eyes, which eyes, in addition to being very wild and strange-looking, werewrongly set, so that no one could tell which way he was looking. He wasrather sickly-looking, too, and was thought to be very weak. But this Iknow to be wrong. Eli, ill-formed as he was, was much stronger than mostmen, nature having endowed his sinews with wondrous hardness and powersof endurance. Eli did no work, but lived by poaching and begging food atthe farmhouses. As Betsey's son he was never refused, especially as somebelieved he had inherited his mother's powers. Well I entered the cottage and sat on a wooden stool while Eli sat in acorner of the open fireplace and looked at me steadfastly with one eye, and with the other saw what was going on out in the road. "Well, " said Betsey, "and so you found out what Nick Tresidder wanted todo, then? An' I 'ear as 'ow you've nearly killed 'im. " "How do you know?" I asked. "How do I knaw? How do I knaw everything? But you'll be paid out, Maaster Jasper! Tell y' Dick Tresidder 'll pay 'ee out. I c'n zee etcomin'. " "See what coming?" I asked. "Look 'ee, Maaster Jasper; 'ave 'ee bin to zee yer Granfer Quethiocklately?" "No. " "Then you be a vool, Jasper--tell y' you be a vool. Wy, 'ee's nearlydead; he may be dead by now. What 'bout the Barton, Jasper? 'Ave 'awilled et to 'ee?" At this my heart became heavy. Up to now no rent had been charged, and Ihoped that my grandfather would make it over to me. My uncles, I knew, did not like me. "Old Mester Quethiock es dead, es dead, es dead, " said Eli, in hisfunny, grunting kind of voice. "How do 'ee knaw, Eli?" asked his mother. "I knaw, I knaw, " grunted Eli, and then he laughed in his funny way, buthe would tell nothing more. "What ought I to do?" I asked, for I felt a great fear come into myheart, although my father had told me that my Grandfather Quethiockmeant to give me the Barton. "Go and zee, go and zee, " said Betsey. So I went back home and saddled my mare and rode to Falmouth. When I gotinto Falmouth town I saw an ironmonger whom I knew, and he looked asthough he would speak, so I stopped my horse. "Well, and so yer poor gran'father is gone, " he said. "Is he?" I replied; "I did not know till now. " "Iss, he's gone, and a good man he wos, too. His two sons, yer uncles, 'ave been waitin' a long time to git into his shoes. Ah, there'll be achange now! Th' ould man was the soul of generosity; but the sons, Peterand Paul, nobody'll be able to rob one to pay the other of they two. ButI 'ear as 'ow you'm safe, Maaster Jasper. The Barton es yours, I'mtold. " This cheered me, so I rode on toward my grandfather's house. Justbefore I got there I saw my two uncles coming down the street, and withthem was Richard Tresidder. I checked my horse and watched them, and sawthat they entered a lawyer's office, and the lawyer who owned it was theson of the man who was present when Lawyer Trefry drew up mygrandfather's will. I got to know nothing by going to my grandfather's house, save to findout the day of the funeral, which was fixed for three days later, andwhich I attended. After the funeral was over the will was read, and thelawyer who read it was Nicholas Tresidder, a bachelor after whom youngNick was called. Now, I do not pretend to be a learned man, but I do love honesty, and Ido say that the will was drawn up to defraud me. Neither do I believethat my grandfather ever intended the words written down, to read as thelawyer said they read, for he had told my father that Elmwater Bartonwas to be left to me. According to Lawyer Tresidder, however, the wholeof my grandfather's property was left to his two sons, Peter and PaulQuethiock, and it was left to their generosity as to whether I, hisgrandson, Jasper Pennington, should remain at the Barton free of allrent, and whether the land should be eventually mine. Thus, according tothe lawyer's explanation, it was left to my uncles' generosity andjudgment as to whether my grandfather's desire should be carried out. Idesired that this part of the will should be read again, but so manywords were used that I had difficulty in making head or tail of it. Allthe time I noticed that my uncles looked very uneasy. Now, I know that my grandfather was very fond of me, and in spite ofthe fact that I had been robbed of my rightful heritage, he was proudthat he had a Pennington for a grandson. Thus I am sure that it was hiswill that I should have the Barton for my own. But during the last fewyears he had been very feeble and infirm, and thus in the hands of aclever lawyer he could easily be deceived as to what was legal. I will not attempt to give a lengthy account of what followed. Indeed, Ihave not a very distinct remembrance. I was not long in seeing what wasin the minds of my two uncles, and I quickly realised that they had beenin league with the Tresidders; and so, feeling that it was theirintention to defraud me, I became dazed and bewildered. I have aconfused recollection of asking some questions, and of the repliesgiven, and after hearing them I left the house, with the consciousnessthat I was not the owner of Elmwater Barton, but a tenant liable to bedismissed by my uncles, both of whom were, I was sure, tools of RichardTresidder. Still, I determined not to give up without a struggle, so I rode toTruro that same day and saw Lawyer Trefry, the son of the old lawyer whodrew up my grandfather's will. He listened to my story very attentively, and when I had finished declared that Nicholas Tresidder was a cleverfellow. "I think it is possible you may have a case though, Jasper, " he said; "Ithink you may have a case. I will see to it at once. I will examine thewill, and if there is a chance you may depend that I will seize on it. But remember this: Nicholas Tresidder is a clever fellow, and when hesets his mind on a thing it's a difficult thing to find him napping. " That night I went back to the Barton with a sad heart, speaking not aword to any one. I longed to ease my pain by denouncing the people whosought to work my ruin, but in spite of William Dawe's anxioussolicitations I held my peace. It is true Lawyer Trefry gave me somelittle hope, but I did not sleep that night, and for the next few days Iwandered around the farm like one demented. Presently I saw LawyerTrefry again, and I knew directly I caught the look on his face that mycase was hopeless. "Nicholas Tresidder is a smart fellow, " he said, with a grunt, "a verysmart fellow. There is no doubt but that your grandfather meant you tohave the Barton--not the slightest doubt; but then, you see, it is notlegally yours. Let us hope that your uncles will abide by yourgrandfather's evident desire and make it yours. " But I had no hope of that, and I shook my head sadly. "As well expectwater from a stone, " I said. "For a long time I have wondered whyRichard Tresidder should be so friendly with Peter and Paul Quethiock;now I know. He has been for years trying to ruin me, and now he hasaccomplished it. " "How old are you?" asked Lawyer Trefry, suddenly, as though a newthought had struck him. "Twenty next month, " I replied. "Bah! why did not old Quethiock live a month longer?" grunted thelawyer. "Why, what would have been the use?" I asked. "Use? Why, if you could prove that you had held the land for twentyyears, you could lawfully claim it as yours. " And thus everything was against me, and although we talked over a dozenthings together, no ray of light came to cheer the darkness. The next thing that happened was the event of a letter which I got fromNicholas Tresidder, the Falmouth lawyer. This letter was to the effectthat as I was neither a lawful tenant of Elmwater Barton, nor the ownerthereof, I must immediately vacate the place, as Paul Quethiock intendedto take possession thereof immediately. I had expected this, and hadbeen for days trying to value the stock on the place. As I have beforestated, I was barely twenty years of age, and although my father hadappointed as my guardians two neighbouring farmers, they took but littleinterest in my affairs--indeed, I do not think they understood whattheir duties were. Anyhow, they took no steps to help me, neither didthey interfere with me in any way. On the receipt of this letter, which was brought from Falmouth bymessenger, I saddled my mare, and immediately rode to see Lawyer Trefry. He read the letter very carefully, and then asked me if I had receivednothing else. "Nothing, " I replied; "what is there else to receive? They have takenaway the farm, they have ordered me to leave it; now I am come to you toarrange with James Trethewy and John Bassett about selling the stock. Isuppose the crops will have to be valued, too, and a lot of othermatters before I can realise on my property. " He looked very grave, but said nothing for some time. "I will do what I can at once, " he grunted, at length; "but believe me, Jasper, my boy, Nicholas Tresidder is a clever dog--a very clever dog. He's been set to work on this bone, and he'll leave nothing on it--markmy words, he'll leave nothing on it. " "He _has_ left nothing, " I replied; "I doubt if the stock will fetchvery little more than the £500 my father spent when he took ElmwaterBarton from my Grandfather Quethiock. " Lawyer Trefry shook his head and grunted again; but he made no remark, and so I left, thinking that I knew the worst. I imagined that when thestock was sold I should be worth several hundred pounds, and with thisas a nucleus, I should have something to give me a fair start. And so the day of the sale of the stock on the Barton was fixed, butbefore that day came another letter was brought by a messenger of LawyerNicholas Tresidder from Falmouth. This letter stated that as no rent hadbeen paid since the death of Margaret Pennington, the heirs of the latePeter Quethiock claimed six years' rent, as they were entitled to do bythe law of the land. I knew now what Lawyer Trefry meant when he said that Lawyer Tresidderwould pick the bone clean. He had seen this coming, while I, young andignorant of the law, had never dreamed of it. Old Betsey Fraddam hadsaid that Richard Tresidder would pay me out, and he had done so now. Six years' rent would swallow up the value of the stock, and would takeevery penny I possessed. Thus at twenty I, who, but for the fraud anddeceit of the Tresidders, would be the owner of Pennington, would beabsolutely homeless and penniless. Then for the first time a greatfeeling of hate came into my heart, and then, too, I swore that I wouldbe revenged for the injury that was done to me. Again I went to Lawyer Trefry, and again he grunted. "I expected this, " he said; "I knew it would come. Nick Tresidder is aclever dog; I was sure he would pick the bone clean. " "And there is no hope for me?" I asked, anxiously. "You will have your youth, your health and strength, and your liberty, "he replied. "I do not see how they can rob you of that; no, even NickTresidder can't rob you of that!" "But the rest?" "It will have to go, it must all go; there is no hope for it--none atall, " and the lawyer grunted again. I will not describe what took place during the next few weeks--there isno need; enough to say that all I had was taken, that I was stripped ofall I possessed, and was left a homeless beggar. As Lawyer Trefry told me, they had done their worst now, at least forthat time. Richard Tresidder had been undoubtedly working in the darkfor years to accomplish this, and in his kinsman the lawyer he had founda willing helper. It was plain to see, too, that it would be to Peterand Paul Quethiock's advantage to try and take the Barton from me. Itwas a valuable piece of land, and would enrich them considerably. Therewas no difficulty, either, in seeing Richard Tresidder's motives. He hadwronged me, and, as I said, it seems a law of life that a man shall feelbitterly toward one he has wronged; and besides all that, his safety layin keeping me poor, and to this end he brought all his energies to bear. When it was all over I think I became mad. While there was a straw towhich I could hold I managed to restrain myself, but when the last wasbroken I think I gave myself over to the devil. I behaved in a way thatfrightened people, until even those who were inclined to be friendlyavoided me. By and bye only one house was open to me, and that was oldBetsey Fraddam's. It was true I visited the taverns and beershops in theneighbourhood, and formed companionships with men who years before Idespised; but Betsey Fraddam's house was the only one open to me which Icould regard as anything like a home. Even Betsey grew angry with me, and would, I think, have bidden me leave her doors but for her son Eli, who seemed to love me in a dumb, dog-like sort of way. "Why doan't 'ee roust yerzelf up, Jasper?" she would say. "Spoase you beput upon, spoase Squire Trezidder 'ave chaited 'ee--that ed'n to zay youshall maake a maazed noodle of yerzelf. Roust yerzelf up, an' begin topay un back. " "How can I do it, Betsey?" "'Ow? Better do a bit a smugglin' than do nothin'. " "Yes; and isn't that what Tresidder wants? If he can get me in theclutches of the law that way it will just please him. Mad I am, I know, but not mad enough for that. " "Then go to Plymouth, or go to Falmouth, my deear cheeld. Git on board ashep there, an' go off to some furrin country and make a fortin. " "There are no fortunes to be made that I know of, Betsey; besides, Idon't want to get away from St. Eve. I want to stay here and keep my eyeupon Tresidder. " "And what good will that do? You ca'ant 'urt 'ee by stayin' 'ere. 'E'stoo clever for you; he c'n allays bait 'ee while you stay 'ere, especially when you do behave like a maazed noodle. " "Very well, Betsey. I will leave your house, " I said after she had beentalking to me in this fashion one day; "I can manage to live somewhere. " "Jasper mus'n't go 'way, " said Eli; "Jasper stay with me. Ef Jasper go'way, I go 'way. I help Jasper. I knaw! I knaw!" and then the poor gnomecaught my hands and laughed in a strange way which was half a cry. And so, because Betsey loved Eli with a strange love, and because Eliclung to me with a dog-like devotion, I made Betsey's cottage my home. Plan after plan did I make whereby I might be able to make RichardTresidder and all his family suffer for their behaviour to me, but I sawno means. What could I do? I had no friends, for when I left ElmwaterBarton William Dawe and his family left the parish. For a long time Icould not make up my mind to ask for work as a common labourer in aparish where I had been regarded as the owner of a barton. It seemedbeneath me, and my foolish pride, while it did not forbid me to idleaway my days and live in anything but a manly way, forbade me to dohonest manual work. But it would have made no difference even if I hadbeen less foolish, for when I on one occasion became wiser, and soughtwork among the farmers, I was refused on every hand. The fact was, everyone was afraid to offend Richard Tresidder, and as every tenant farmerin the parish was in his power, perhaps their conduct was reasonable. And thus it came about that my manhood slipped away from me, and Ibecame a loafing outcast. I would have left the parish but for aseemingly unreasonable desire to be near Richard Tresidder, who day byday I hated more and more. I know I was mad, and forgot what was due tomy name in my madness. When a year had gone, and I was nearly twenty-one years of age, therewere few more degraded sights in the parish than I. My clothes hadbecome worn out, and my whole appearance was more that of a savage thanof anything else. People said, too, that the look of a devil shone frommy eyes, and I saw that people avoided me. And as I brooded over this, and remembered that I owed it all to the Tresidders, I vowed again andagain that I would be revenged, and that all the Tresidder brood shouldsuffer a worse hell than that through which I passed. Nothing cheered me but the strange love of Eli Fraddam, who would followme just as a dog follows its master. When I could get a few pence Iwould go to the alehouse and try and forget my sorrow, but I nursed myanger all the time, and never once did I give up my dreams of harmingthe Tresidders. I write all this because I want to tell my storyfaithfully, and because I will give no man the chance to say that Itried to hide the truth about my feelings toward my enemies. The day before my twenty-first birthday I was loafing around the laneswhen I saw Richard Tresidder and his son Nick drive past me. They tookthe Falmouth road, and, divining their destination, I followed them in ablind, unreasoning sort of way. As I trudged along plans for injuringthem formed themselves in my mind, one of which I presently determined Iwould carry into effect. It was the plan of a savage, and perhaps anatural one. My idea was to wait outside the town of Falmouth, to waylaythem, and then to thrash them both within an inch of their lives. Iremember that I argued with myself that this would be fair to them. Theywould be two to one, and I would use nothing but my fists. When I got into Falmouth I spent the few pence I possessed in food, andthen I made inquiries about the time they would return. I discoveredthat they intended to leave the George Inn about five o'clock in theevening, so I spent the time loafing around the town, and repeating tomyself what I would do with them both that night. About three o'clock in the afternoon, however, my plans became altered. As I stood at a street corner, I saw Richard Tresidder, with his sonNick, besides several other gentlemen, coming down the street. Scarcelyrealising what I did, for the very sight of him made me mad, I wenttoward them, and as Richard Tresidder came up I spat in his face. "Who's a thief? Who's a cheat? Who got Pennington by cheatery andlying?" I shouted. "Get out of the way, you blackguard, " cried Nick Tressider, the lawyer. "I'll not get out of the way, " I cried; "I'll tell what's the truth. Hekilled my grandfather; he hocussed him into making a false will, and heand you have robbed me. Ah, you lying cowards, you know that what I sayis true!" Then Richard Tresidder lifted his heavy stick and struck me, and beforethe bystanders knew what had happened there was a street brawl; for Istruck Richard Tresidder a heavy blow on the chin which sent him reelingbackward, and when his son Nick sprang upon me I threw him from me withgreat force, so that he fell to the ground, and I saw the blood gushfrom his nose. After that I remember nothing distinctly. I have a dimrecollection of fighting madly, and that I was presently overpowered andtaken to the lock-up. I remained in the lock-up till the next morning, when I was takenbefore the magistrates. I don't know what was said, and at the time Idid not care. I was angry with myself for not biding my time andflogging the Tresidders in the way I had planned, and yet I was pleasedbecause I had disgraced Tresidder--at least, I thought I had--before thewhole town. I have an idea that questions were asked about me, and thatone of the magistrates who knew my grandfather said it was a pity that aPennington should come to such a pass. Richard Tresidder and his friendstried to get an extreme sentence passed upon me, but the end of it allwas that I was sentenced to be pilloried for six hours, and then to bepublicly flogged. Soon after I was taken to the market-place, where the pillory was setup, and I, in face of the jeering crowd, was tied to a pole. Then on thetop of this pole, about six feet from the platform on which I stood, astout piece of board was placed, which had three hollow places cut out. My neck was pressed into one socket and my wrists in the two others. Then another stout piece of board, with hollow places cut out tocorrespond with the other, was placed on the top of it. This pressed myneck very hardly, and strained it so that I could hardly breathe; italso fastened my hands, and hurt my wrists badly. I know of nothingnearer crucifixion than to be pilloried, for the thing was madesomething like a cross, and my head and arms were crushed into the pieceof board which corresponds with the arms of a cross in such a way thatto live was agony. And there I stood while the jeering crowd stood around me, some howling, some throwing rotten eggs at me, and others pelting me with cabbagestumps and turnips. After I had stood there about three hours some onecame and made the thing easier, or I should not have lived through thesix hours, and after that time, the mob having got tired of pelting me, I was left a little time in peace. When the six hours were nearly up, I saw Nick Tresidder come to themarket-place with two maidens. One I saw was his sister, the other was astranger to me. I knew they had come to add to my shame, and the sightof them made me mad again. I tried to speak, but the socket was toosmall, and I could not get enough breath to utter a word. Still, anger, I am sure, glared from my eyes as I looked at Nick and his sister; butwhen I looked at the other maiden, a feeling which I cannot describecame over me. She was young--not, I should think, quite eighteen--andher face was more beautiful than anything I have ever seen. Her eyeswere large and brown, while her hair was also brown, and hung in curlsdown her back. Her face, thank God! was not like that of the Tresidders;it was kind and gentle, and she looked at me in a pitying way. "What has he done?" she asked, in a voice which, to me, was as sweet asthe sound of a brook purling its way through a dell in a wood. "Done!" said Nick Tresidder. "He is a blackguard; he nearly killed bothme and my father. " She looked at me steadfastly, and as she did so my heart throbbed with anew feeling, and tears came into my eyes in spite of myself. "Surely no, " she replied; "he has a kind, handsome face, and he looks asthough he might be a gentleman. " "Gentleman!" cried Nick. "He will be flogged presently, then you willsee what a cur he is. " "Flogged! Surely no. " "But he will be, and I wish that I were allowed to use the whip. Why, hebelongs to the scum of the earth. " By this time I felt my degradation as I had never felt it before, for Ifelt that I would give worlds, did I possess them, to tell her the wholetruth. I wondered who she was, and I writhed at the thought of Nickpoisoning her mind against me. Seeing them there others came up, and I heard one ask who this beauteousmaiden was. "Don't you know?" was the reply. "She is Mistress Naomi Penryn. " "What is his name?" asked this maiden, presently. "Can't you see?" replied Nick. "Ah! the eggs have almost blotted out thename. It is Jasper Pennington, street brawler and vagabond. " And this was the way I first met Naomi Penryn. CHAPTER IV I ESCAPE FROM THE WHIPPING-POST, AND FIND MY WAY TO GRANFER FRADDAM'SCAVE No words can describe the shame I felt at the time. Before Naomi Penryncame there and looked upon me I was mad with rage and desire forvengeance. I longed to get to a place where I could meet the wholeTresidder brood face to face. But now a new feeling came to me. Had Inot after all been a brute, and had I not acted like a maniac? For thelook on her face made me love goodness and beauty. I could do nothing, however; my hands were numb, and my tongue was dry and parched. All Iwas capable of at this moment was to listen and to look into the fairmaid's face, and feel a great longing that she might not despise me asNick Tresidder evidently intended that she should. The crowd did not pelt me while she stood there; I think it was becausethere was something in her presence that hindered them. Every one couldsee at a glance that she was different from the host of laughing thingsthat cared nothing for my disgrace. I waited eagerly for her to speak again; her words seemed to ease mypain, and to make me feel that I, too, was a man in spite of all I hadsuffered. "Jasper Pennington, " she said, presently; "why, Pennington is the nameof your house, Nick!" "Yes, " replied Nick, savagely. "He's young, too, " she continued, looking at me curiously, and yet witha pitying look in her eyes. Then I remembered I was twenty-one that day, and that my father had beendead barely two years. Thus, on my twenty-first birthday, I waspilloried as a vagabond and a street brawler, while this beauteous girllooked at me. "Where does he live?" she asked again, as though she were interested inme. "Up to a year ago he lived in St. Eve's parish, " replied Nick. "Hemanaged to stay by fraud on Elmwater Barton; he was a brute then, andtried to kill me. He would have succeeded, too, but for Jacob Buddle. Ihope the man who flogs him will lay it on hard. " She gave me one more look, and in it I saw wonder and pity and fear. Then she said, "Let us go away, Nick. I do not care to stay longer. " "No, we will not go yet!" cried Nick; "let us see him get his lashes. Hewill be taken down in a few minutes. There, the constables are coming. " I saw the tears start to her eyes, while her lips trembled, and at thatmoment I did not feel the sting of the lies Nick had told. The whipping-post was close to the place where the pillory had been setup, and I saw that the constable held the rope with which I was to betied. Then two men came and unfastened the piece of wood which hadconfined my head and hands. At first I felt no strength either to holdup my head or to move my hands, but while they were untying my legs theblood began to flow more freely, and I knew that my strength was comingback. The ropes being removed I was allowed to stand a minute, so thatmy numbed body might become sensitive to the lash of the whip, but Ithought not of it. I kept my eyes steadily on Naomi Penryn, and fed uponthe look of pity on her face. I knew that she must think of me as asavage brute, and yet she felt kindly toward me. She did not ask to goaway again; she seemed to be held by a strange fascination, and watchedwhile the rope was fastened to the ring in the whipping-post. Then I sawRichard Tresidder come up. He had a scar on his cheek, and from his eyesflashed a look of anger, as though he gloated over the thought of myshame and suffering. No sooner did she see him than she came to him andasked that I might be spared the whipping, but Tresidder would notlisten to her. "He deserves to be hanged, my dear, " he said; "if such low fellows as heare allowed to bully gentlemen in the streets, what is to become of us?" Now this was hard to bear, for as all the world knows the Penningtonfamily is one of the best in the county, but I saw that he wanted toembitter her mind against me. Then I saw Lawyer Trefry come up, and two justices with him, and whilemy old friend did not speak to me, I knew that he thought of me kindly. "The lad hath been much provoked, " he said. "I have known him as a goodlad for years, and but for unfair treatment, matters would be reversed. " At this two of the justices nodded their heads, while Richard Tresiddercalled out for the constables to do their work, for he saw that peoplebegan to sympathise with me. Again I turned to Naomi Penryn, and as I saw the look on her face Idetermined that I would not bear the lash. Not that I feared the pain ofbody, but I could bear the degradation no longer. Then they lifted mefrom the platform on which I had been standing, and the people could seethat my neck was cruelly discoloured, while my hands were blue. "He hath suffered much, " I heard it whispered, "and Squire Tresidderhates him. He's a Pennington, and his father was robbed. Isn't he afine, strapping fellow; no wonder they are afraid of him. " This and other things I heard, until I knew that Lawyer Trefry had beenmaking the mob friendly; for I have noticed again and again thatignorant people are easily changed from one state of feeling to another. Now when I came to the whipping-post I began to look around for a meansof escape, and to think how I should deal with the two constables thatheld me. "Fasten him tight!" cried Richard Tresidder; then, just as theconstables released my hands in order to put the rope on me, I gave adesperate struggle, and feeling great strength at that moment, I threwthe constables from me, and made a great leap through the crowd. Not aman laid hands on me in spite of Richard Tresidder's commands, for whichI knew I had to thank Lawyer Trefry, who with others had changed thefeelings of the people. So I quickly got away from the town, and ran ashard as I was able to the River Fal. I knew that I should be followed, for I had not undergone my full penalty, and the law was on RichardTresidder's side, so I determined that I would get among the woods thatslope up westward from the river, and hide as best I might. I knew I should be safe for the night, for the woods there were verythick, and night would soon be upon me. My only fear was that mystrength would not hold out, for having eaten nothing for many hours Iwas hungry and faint. After more than an hour's running I reached the woods, and, as far as Iknew, little trouble had been taken to follow me, so having hiddenmyself among some very thick branches I laid down and rested. Could Ihave obtained some food I think I should have been fairly contented, forI felt neither so angry nor friendless as I had felt in the morning. Presently I heard a rustling among the bushes, and I fancied that mypursuers must be near me, so I lay very quiet and listened, but couldhear no sound of human voices. So I became curious to know what made thenoise, and to my delight I saw a cow that had evidently strayed awayfrom its field, having probably got into the wood to be under the shadeof the trees, and away from wasp-flies. At first she was frightened atme, but I had been used to cattle all my life, so I soon quieted her, and she let me approach her. I saw that it was time for her to bemilked, so, making the palm of my hand into a cup, I got enough milk torefresh me considerably and to give me strength to carry out any plans Icould make. Scheme after scheme passed through my mind, but every one of them wasdriven away by the memory of Naomi Penryn's face and the kind words shehad spoken. I knew that in going back to St. Eve I was going back todanger, and yet I determined I would go. I wanted to be close to thePennington lands. I wanted to watch Richard Tresidder. Besides, Iremembered that Naomi Penryn was probably a guest at Pennington. Then Ibegan to ask myself why she should be with the Tresidders, and whatrelationship she bore to them. For I did not know her at all. The nameof Penryn was well known in the county, but I did not know to whatbranch of the family she belonged. What connection had she with NickTresidder? Why should he bring her to see me that day? And what were theTresidders' plans concerning her? It came to me suddenly. She was intended for Nick Tresidder. Iremembered the conversation I had heard between Richard Tresidder andhis mother, and I thought I understood its meaning. Then my heart gave awild leap, while hot blood rushed madly into my head, for I knew thenthat a new life had entered mine. I felt that I loved Naomi Penryn witha great love, and that this love would never leave me while my heartcontinued to beat. For I had not been given to walking out with maidens;my life had been filled with other things, and so the love I felt wasnew to me--it filled my whole life, and every breath I drew increasedit. For a long time I lay and dreamed of my love; I did not think of the wayin which she must have regarded me, neither did I for a long whileremember my degradation. I lived in happy forgetfulness of everything, save the love-joy that filled my life. The birds fluttered hither andthither on the twigs which grew so thickly around, and finally settledto rest, while the insects ceased to hum as the night descended, but Iscarcely heeded them. I lay among the ferns, my head pillowed on amoss-covered stone, and thought of Naomi Penryn. I did not care who shewas; I did not think. Why should I? For I believe that when God sendslove into our hearts, it does not matter as to name and lineage. I hadseen the flash of her eyes, and remembered the tear drops thatglistened. I had seen the beauteous face, so full of tenderness andtruth; I had heard her voice, sweeter than the sighing of the night windas it played among the wild flowers, and I cared for nothing else. Hourafter hour passed away, the woods became darker and darker, but I couldstill see Naomi's face. Then the eastern sky became streaked with goldenlight, and the birds sang to welcome the advent of day, but their songswere not so sweet as the memory of Naomi's voice. For my love was thegift of God, and I thought then only of what was beautiful and true. But with the dawn of day other memories came to me. I thought of myshame; I remembered that she had been told to regard me as a vagabondand a street brawler. I knew that Nick Tresidder would seek to poisonher mind against me, and that even now I was being searched for that Imight be degraded by the lash of a whip; and then a great pain andbitterness filled my heart, for I felt that my love was hopeless. WhileI had rejoiced in loving I thought not of this, but after a time my lovebecame a desire, an overmastering desire to woo Naomi Penryn, to makeher love me as I loved her. And this was hopeless. Had she not seen me pilloried as a shamefulvagrant? Had she not seen me persecuted, tormented--the byeword, thelaughing-stock for the offals of Falmouth town? Had I not been pelted byrefuse? Was I not made hideous by disfigurement? How could I win herlove? Then I hated the Tresidder tribe more than ever. They had robbedme of my home, my heritage, my all, and now through them I must beloathed by the one, the light of whose eyes burned into my heart likefire. But more than all this she would be with Nick Tresidder day byday. He would walk with her, ride with her, talk with her. They wouldroam among the woods and pluck the wild flowers that should be mine, while I--I was hiding from the men who held a whip to lash me. These thoughts kept me from lying still any longer, so I got up andwalked along under the great trees until I came down to the river. Perhaps the world can show more beauteous sights than the river whichruns between Truro and Falmouth, but I have my doubts. Nature here is atthe height of her loveliness and spreads her riches with no niggardhand. For the clear water coils its way through a rich countryside, where green woods and rich meadows slope down to the river's bank. Herethe flowers come early in the springtime, and scent the air through thesummer; and here, too, winter is tardy in making its appearance, as ifloth to shrivel the shining leaf, or to cause the gaily-painted flowerto wither and die. Even I, as I stood by the river's bank at early sunrise, torn as my mindand heart were with conflicting passions, was soothed by the blessednessof the scene, for my heart lost something of its bitterness and lovebecame triumphant. But the feeling was not for long. As I stood by thestill water I saw the reflection of myself, and the sight made me morehopeless than ever. I saw in the water a tall, wild-looking youth, withbare head, save for a mass of unkempt hair; a face all scratched andbruised, and made to look savage and repulsive by vindictiveness; theclothes were dirty, bedraggled and torn, while the riding boots weretorn and muddy. And Naomi Penryn had seen me thus--ay worse. I went to the river andwashed, and then looked at myself again. My face was still scratched andbruised, but I had the Pennington features. After all, there was nothingmean and cunning about them. The eyes were wild, and perhaps fierce, butthey were honest and frank still. The clothes were much worn and torn, but the body they covered was strong and shapely. There was nothing weakor shambling in those six feet three inches. Then I remembered what I had been a year before, and what I had becomethrough injustice. Could I not make myself worthy? But how? I faced, ortried to face, facts truthfully. I was without home or friends, if Iexcept the friendship of Eli Fraddam the gnome, who was at once despisedand feared on every hand. I had no money, I had no clothes. Moreover, Ihad no means of getting any. I had no trade; I had no thorough knowledgeof anything save farming, and no farmer dared to hire me. It was true Ihad some little experience of fishing, and could manage a boat fairlywell, but not well enough to gain a livelihood by such work. And yet a love had come into my life for one who was tenderly nurtured, one doubtless accustomed to abundant riches; I, who was an outcast, abeggar. And I owed my poverty, my disgrace, to the Tresidders. Let Godwho knows all hearts judge whether there was not an excuse for myhatred. And yet, although the Tresidders had made my very love a seemingmadness, that same love made me see beauty, and led me to hope with agreat hope. I turned my face toward Pennington, wondering all the while if I shouldsee Naomi again. For I called her Naomi in my own heart, and to me itwas the sweetest name on earth. I repeated it over to myself again andagain, and the birds, who sang to me overhead, sang to me songs abouther. And as I trudged along, I tried to think again how I should buyback Pennington, not for revenge, but because of my love. But no ray oflight shone to reveal to me the way. I could see nothing for it but thatI, poor and friendless, must forever remain poor and friendless still. And yet all the while birds sang love songs and told me of Naomi Penryn. When I at length saw Elmwater Barton, I began to think of the steps Imust take for my immediate future. I had determined that I would livewithin sight of Pennington, but how? Even Betsey Fraddam would be afraidto give me shelter when she had heard the truth, for Betsey knew RichardTresidder's power. For let me tell here that while Betsey was muchsought after, she was hated by many. Betsey admitted to being a witch, but claimed only to be a white witch. Now as all Cornish folks know, there is a difference between a white witch and a black witch. A whitewitch is one who is endowed by nature to cure by means of charms, andpasses and strange signs. She can also read the future, and find outsecrets about those who do evil. Thus a white witch is looked up to, andher calling is regarded as lawful, even by the parsons, save of a veryfew who are narrow in their notions. A black witch, on the other hand, is said to have dealings with the evil one, and her power is only gainedby a signed compact with the king of darkness. Now if Betsey were suspected of the evil eye, and of being a blackwitch, her life might be in danger, and if Richard Tresidder as thechief man in the parish were to turn against her, 'twould go hard withher. Thus I knew that while Betsey did not love Tresidder she would donothing to offend him. Only her love for Eli caused her to give me ahome during the past months, and I knew that now she would not dare tohave me in her house. Thus I made many plans as to what I should do, and presently I had madeup my mind. My plan was to go into a cave which I knew of, and spend mydays there, and by night I would go to Betsey's house and get food. Ishould thus have shelter and food, and I should be near Pennington. Ishould also have means of finding out whether Naomi Penryn stayed atPennington, as well as other matters which lay near to my heart. What Ishould do when winter came on I knew not, neither could I tell how Icould make myself worthy of my love. I felt sure that RichardTresidder's great desire was to drive me from Cornwall, and thus befreed from the sight of one who must always remind him of his fraud. Asfor my getting back the home of my fathers, it was out of all question. So I made my way to the cave. It was called Granfer Fraddam's Cave, because he died there. Granfer Fraddam had been a smuggler, and it wasbelieved that he used it to store the things he had been able to obtainthrough unlawful means. He was Betsey Fraddam's father, and was reportedto be a very bad man. Rumours had been afloat that at one time he hadsailed under a black flag, and had ordered men to walk a plankblindfolded. But this was while he was a young man, and no one dared toreproach him with it even when he grew old. When Granfer was alive thecave was a secret one, and none of the revenue officers knew of itsexistence. Only a few of Granfer's chosen friends knew how to find it. It was said, too, that he died there while hiding from the Preventiveofficers, and that ever since he had haunted the place, and that hisvoice might be heard at night calling for food and water, and prayingfor vengeance on the King's servants. Rumour also reported that he dieda terrible death, because no clergyman or man of God could get near tohelp him from the clutches of the Evil One. As far as I was aware, itswhereabouts was a secret when I was young, although it was generallysupposed to be in what was known as Granfer's Cove, although some saidit fell in at Granfer's death. Anyhow, no one visited it--indeed, suchwas my belief at the time, neither was it a pleasant place to reach. When the tide was up it was difficult to reach by water because of thegreat rocks which abounded; besides, you might be within six feet of itand not see it, because its mouth was so curiously covered. Eli Fraddam, who seemed to know everything, took me to it by the upperway; by that I mean the way of the cliff. He also showed me how I mightknow it from the beach, and by what rocks I could distinguish it. I didnot enter the cave at the time, at least very far; but I remember thatit was large, and that my voice echoed strangely when I spoke. Iremember, too, that a strange fear was upon me, especially as in the dimlight I saw Eli's strange form and face, and caught the gleams of hiswild cross eyes. It was to this spot that I determined to go now, and for the time, atleast, rest free from Richard Tresidder's persecutions. I think I shouldhave gone away altogether at this time, and perchance have tried toobtain a post as a common sailor, but I remembered Naomi Penryn; and theyearning that was in my heart to see her again and, if possible, tospeak to her, was so strong, that I was willing to brave anything to benear her. Granfer Fraddam's Cave was very lonely. There was not a house within along distance of it, and, with the exception of two cottages, Penningtonwas the nearest dwelling. I was, therefore, able to get thereunmolested. No one had seen me on my journey, because I had kept to thewoods and fields. I took with me some swede turnips to eat, and when Ihad eaten, not thinking of the strange stories told about Granfer'sCave, I lay down on the shingle and fell asleep and dreamt that I wasthe owner of Pennington, and that I went to an old house on the cliffsto woo Naomi Penryn. When I awoke I knew not where I was. My mind was strangely confused, andthere was a sound like unto many thunders roaring in my ears. I had achoking sensation, too, and felt it hard to breathe. Then I felt myselfto be covered with water, while pebbles pelted my face. I struggled tomy feet, and my senses coming to me, I understood the reason. I had notthought of the tide, which was now rushing into the cave with terrificforce. A great fear got hold of me, and, as fast as I was able, I fledinto the interior of the cavern. It was very dark, but in the darkness Ifancied I saw strange, moving creatures; and at that moment all thestories told about Granfer Fraddam's evil spirit were true to me. A maddesire to escape possessed me, but how to do so I did not know. I heardthe waves thundering up the cave, while a terrible wind blew, whichdrove me further into the darkness. I dared not venture to go seaward, so, keeping my hand against the side of the cavern, I allowed myself tofollow the strong current of air. Presently the cave began to getsmaller; indeed, so narrow was it that I could feel both sides at thesame time by stretching out my hands. All the while the wind blewtremendously. At this I wondered much, for it seemed strange to me thatI should feel the wind when I was so far away from the mouth of thecave. As I became calmer, I began to understand this. I knew that thewaves as they rushed into the aperture must carry with them a greatforce of wind, and that naturally they would force the air inward. Thusthe strong current which blew me further from the sea would indicatethat there was an outlet somewhere. So, unmindful of danger, I followedthe wind-current, and shortly I found myself ascending. The road wasslimy and hard to climb; but I struggled on, and erelong found myself ina coppice. I looked around me, and remembered the place well. On oneside of the coppice was a meadow which belonged to a fisherman namedIkey Trethewy--a strange, silent man who spoke but little, and whopossessed a fast-trotting horse. On the other side the coppice sloped upto the spongy headland, where a curious kind of grass grew, and whererabbits dug their holes, and frolicked on summer nights. I had passed by the place often, and had never thought much of it. Thelittle patch of trees and thick undergrowth which grew in a kind ofsheltered gully seemed of no importance; but now the place possessed astrong interest for me. The coppice was much sheltered, but the wind, as it came up the holethrough which I had passed, made a wild, moaning sound, which explainedmany of the stories I had heard. It was very dark by this time, and, although it was summer, the sky was covered with black clouds, and Iheard the wind and sea roaring furiously. By the time I got to theheadland I knew that a storm of great violence was raging. For some timea feeling of indecision possessed me; then I made my way toward BetseyFraddam's cottage. CHAPTER V I SEE NAOMI PENRYN ON ROCK CALLED THE SPANISH CAVALIER, AND RESCUEHER--WE ESCAPE FROM THE TRESIDDERS When I entered Betsey's cottage, she was sitting with her son beside theopen fireplace, watching a crock which steamed over a wood fire, andfrom which came a strange smell. "'Twas cowld and wet at Granfer's caave, I spoase?" was her firstgreeting, after looking at me very carefully. Now how she knew I had been in the cave I know not, neither will Ipretend to explain; at the same time, I felt rather fearful at thethought that she should have been aware of the place where I had spentthe day, when no one had told her. "How do you know where I have been?" I asked. "How do I knaw?" sneered Betsey; "how do I knaw everything?" So I said no more, but looked toward a loaf of bread which lay on thetable. "Iss, you've 'ad nothin' but a swede turmut, and that ed'n rastlin'mait, " said Betsey. "You do look vine and faint, too. 'Ere's summinthat'll do 'ee good, my deear, " and going to a cupboard, she took atwo-gallon jar, and poured out a tumbler full of liquor. "There, drinkthat, " she said, putting it before me. It was raw spirits, and when I had swallowed one mouthful I could takeno more, it was too strong for me. "Aw, aw!" laughed Betsey; "'tes nearly as strong as the broth I do make, ed'n et, then? Here, Eli, put some milk in the pan, and het it for 'un. He was in the pillory yesterday, and he seed Richard Trezidder and NeckTrezidder and Emily Trezidder, and another maid, a very purty one. Then'ee runned away, and after that he got to Granfer Fraddam's Cave. Make agood quart of eggiot for 'un, Eli. That'll be better'n sperrits. He'stoo waik for that. " Then Eli got the milk, and began to beat up eggs in a basin, gruntingstrangely, while he watched me with his strange, wild-looking eyes. ButI did not speak, for Betsey made me afraid; besides, I felt cold andill. "I knaw what you be thinking, " said Betsey; "you be wonderin' how I gotso much sperrits. Well, p'raps I shall tell 'ee zoon. We sh'll zee, Jasper, we sh'll zee. " And with that the old crone chuckled. Then Eli came to me, and felt me, and fondled me. He smoothed my wristswhere they had been bruised the day before, and got some ointment whichhe rubbed around my neck. Then, when the milk and egg was ready, hepoured it in a huge basin, and put it before me. "I'd 'a killed 'un ef you wos dead, " he repeated many times, until Iwondered at his apparent love for me. When I had drunk what Eli had prepared I felt better. My head began toget clear again, and my strength came back to me. "Naow, " wheedled Betsey, when I had finished, "tell me oal about et. Tell me, Jasper, my deear. " "You know everything, " I replied. "No, not everything; tell me, for ould Betsey'll ave to 'elp 'ee, mydeear. " So I told her everything, save my love for Naomi Penryn; of that I couldnot speak to her, it was a secret for my own heart, and I vowed that Iwould never tell of it until I poured the words in the sweet maid's ownears. At that time I felt sure that the story of my love would remainforever untold. "Do 'ee knaw what this do main, Jasper?" said Betsey, when I hadfinished. "He bait 'em boath, boath!" laughed Eli, gleefully. "Now, Eli, " said Betsey, "hark to Jasper, and hark to me. Now tell me, Jasper. " "I think I know, " I said. "He mustn't knaw that you've come back to St. Eve, " said Betsey. "I tell'ee, you musn't show yer faace. 'Ee'll never rest till you'm out ov theway. You'll jist be found dead some day, tha's wot'll 'appen. Ef 'eecaan't do et with the law 'ee'll do et wi'out. " "Yes, " I said. "Well, wot be 'ee goin' to do?" "I'll go back to Granfer Fraddam's Cave. No one can find me there. " "Tha's true, but what 'bout yer mait?" "I'll bring 'un mait, " said Eli. "I'll bring 'un mait. I knaw, I knaw!"And the poor gnome laughed joyfully. "But that caan't last, " said Betsey. "Two months more an' winter'll be'ere. Besides, you caan't git back Pennington by stayin' in a cave. Youknaw what you promised your vather, Jasper; you zaid you wudden restnight nor day 'till you got back Pennington. " "I remember, " I said. "Bezides, " cried Betsey--then she stopped, and looked at me steadily. She had keen, whitey-gray eyes, which shone very brightly. "Do'ee knawwho thicky maid wos that you zeed in Fa'muth 'esterday?" I shook my head. "Purty, ed'n she?" sniggered Betsey. "She's for Nick Trezidder, mydeear, tha's wot she's for. Her vather an' mawther's dead, my deear, andshe've got piles o' money, an' Richard Trezidder es 'er guardian, an'they main 'er to marry Nick. Her vather was Squire Penryn, my deear, an''ee was killed, an' 'er mawther died a bit agone, so the Trezidders 'evgot 'er body and soul. " "How do you know?" I asked. "'Ow do I knaw!" sneered Betsey. "'Ow do I knaw everything?" and thiswas the way she always answered when I asked her such a question. "Where is her home?" I asked. "Where? Up the country somewhere on the north coast. A big 'ous cloas tothe say, my deear. " "But Penryn is close to Falmouth. " "'Nother branch ov the fam'ly, my deear; but ther', she nothin' to you. She's good, she's purty, an' she's rich, but she's for Nick Trezidder. Thews Trezidders do bait the Penningtons, don't 'em?" And Betsey laughedagain. But I held my tongue. I determined that I would not tell the secret ofmy heart, although Betsey's words hurt me like knife-stabs. "Well, an' when winter do come, what be 'ee goin' to do then, Jasper, an' 'ow be 'ee goin' to git 'nough to buy back Pennington?" "I must think, Betsey, " I said. "I must think. But I'll do it--I'll doit!" "Aisy spok, but not so aisy done. How?" "I'll help 'un, " said Eli. "You! 'Ow can you 'elp 'un?" But Eli only hugged himself and laughed, as though he were tickled. After that but little was said that I can remember. Before daylight came I went back to the cave. I was sure that neitherBetsey nor Eli would tell of my hiding-place. I was glad for this, because I knew that if Dick Tresidder knew where I was I should be takenback to the whipping-post, and perhaps imprisoned. Besides, I was surethat he feared me, and that he would do everything in his power to makeme suffer. So I determined to stay in Granfer Fraddam's Cave as long asI could, and I knew that Eli would find out everything about what wenton at Pennington and tell me. Looking back now, my conduct seems foolishin the extreme. I could do no good by staying in the cave, I could notget an inch nearer my purpose. It would have been far more sensible tohave sailed to some distant land and sought for fortune. And I willadmit that I was tempted to do this, and should have left St. Eve, butfor a strange longing to stay near Pennington, knowing as I did thatNaomi Penryn was there, and that, although I had never spoken to her, Iloved the dear maid every hour of my life more and more. One day, I think it was about a week after I had taken up my abode inthe cave, I was sitting at its mouth and looking across the narrow bay, and watching the tide come up, when I was strangely startled. I rememberthat in dreaming of Naomi Penryn a feeling of despair had come into myheart, for I saw no chance whatever of ever seeing her again, much lessspeaking to her. Besides, even if it were possible for me to win herlove I had no right to do so. Pennington seemed further from my graspthan ever, while Richard Tresidder's hold on it grew stronger day byday. I was thinking of these things when I saw, two or three hundredyards out at sea, standing on a rock, a woman's form. The rock was alarge one, and went by the name of "The Spanish Cavalier. " It rose fromthe beach to the height of fifteen feet, and was never covered save athigh tides. There was, moreover, a curious place in the rock, not unlikean arm-chair, in which one might sit and watch the shining waves. Allaround it was grouped a number of smaller rocks, which boatmen alwaysavoided, because driving on them was dangerous. As I said, I saw on "The Spanish Cavalier" a woman's form, and above thesound of the breakers I heard a cry for help. I did not hurry to therescue, for the delay of a few seconds could make no difference, therock was now several feet under water; besides, I was not sure what itmeant. At first I could not discern who the woman was, and fancied itmight be one of the Misses Archer, or perhaps Richard Tresidder'sdaughter. But then, I thought, they would know the coast, and would notallow themselves to be caught by the tide in such a way. On lookingagain, however, my heart gave a great leap--the woman on the rock wasNaomi Penryn. A feeling of joy surged through me. At last I had mychance, I should be able to speak to her without let or hindrance. As Ihave before stated, the cave had but few houses near. Ikey Trethewy'scottage stood at some little distance away from the coppice where theland entrance to the cave had been made, but it was not visible from"The Spanish Cavalier;" another cottage stood further along the coast, but that was more than a mile away; while the other house wasPennington, which was nearly two miles off. Seemingly, there was noother help than my own near, and I rejoiced that it was so. There was noreal danger, but she needed my help, and that was all I cared for. So Iplunged into the water and was able to wade nearly all the way to therock. She saw me coming toward her, and I think my presence gave herconfidence. "Do not be afraid, " I said, as I came up; "there is no danger. I caneasily take you to the shore. " By this time, only my head was visible above the water, but sherecognised me. I saw that she shrank from me, too, as though she wereafraid. At this a coldness crept into my heart, for I remembered where Istood at the only time she had seen me before. "I will not hurt you, " I said; "I know my way among the rocks, and I cantake you easily. " She looked at me again, doubtfully. Most likely she remembered what theTresidders had said about me. "I will be very careful, " I went on; "and you had better come quickly, for the tide is rising every minute. I know you distrust me, for theTresidders hate me; but if I did not desire to help you I should nothave let you see me, for when they know where I am I shall be indanger. " She lifted her head proudly as though I had angered her, then she lookedat me again steadily, and came toward me. "Is the water very deep?" she asked. "It is over five feet here, " I replied, "but it is shallower a fewyards nearer the shore. " "You are sure you can swim with me to shore?" she said. "I shall not try, " I said. "If you will let me, I will hold you above myhead. You are not heavy and I--" Then I hesitated, for I did not want toboast. "Yes, I know you are very strong, " she laughed, half fearfully Ithought; "but how can you do this?" "Look, " I said; "if you will stand on my shoulders so"--and I placed myback against the rock. "I am afraid your feet will have to be wet, justa little, for my shoulders are in the water. There, that is it; now holdmy hands, " and I lifted my hands as high above my head as I could. She did as I bade her; thus we both stood with our faces toward theshore, she standing on my shoulders and stooping a little in order tohold my hands tightly. It was joy unspeakable to feel the little fingers in mine, for this wasthe first time that my flesh touched hers, and with the touch a thrillof gladness, the like of which I had never felt before, passed throughmy whole being. I carried her safely. At that time rocks and roaring breakers werenothing to me, the buffeting of the waves against my body I felt not onewhit! I think she must have felt my great strength, for when I hadcarried her a few yards she laughed, and the laugh had no fear. "You feel quite safe?" I asked presently, when I had got away from therocks. "Quite safe, " she said, and so I carried her on until I stood on thesmooth yellow sands, and although the waves still broke, I felt theirforce not at all, for the thought of her trusting me made my sinewslike willow thongs. Right sorry was I when the water no longer touched my feet, and I mustconfess that I lingered over the last part of the journey, so pleasantwas my burden, and so glad a thing was it to feel her fingers fasteningthemselves around mine. Perhaps she regarded me as she might regard afisherman who might have rendered her a similar service, but it did notmatter. I, whom she had seen pilloried as a vagrant and a streetbrawler, held her fast, and my love grew stronger minute by minute. When I put her on the sands, only her feet were wet, and no one couldtell of the position in which she had been. I shook myself after I had put her down, and I was almost sorry I haddone so immediately afterward, for I could see that my condition madeher sorry for me, and I did not want to be pitied. "You must get dry clothes at once, " she said. "I have none, " I said, unthinkingly, "save my jacket and waistcoat, which lie on yon rock. " "But you will be very cold. " I laughed gaily. "It is nothing, " I said, "the sun will not go down forthree hours yet, and before that time my rags will be dry. " "I am very thankful to you, " she said; "I cannot swim, and but for you Ishould have been drowned. " "Oh, no, " I replied; "you could have climbed to the top of the rock, andwaited till the tide went out again. " "No, I should have been afraid. You have been very kind and very good tome. I was very foolish to get there, but it was very tempting to climbon the rock and sit and watch the sea. I must have fallen asleep in thesun, for I remembered nothing until I felt the cold water beat on me. " "I was not kind or good, " I said, roughly. "I thought first it was EmilyTresidder. Had it been, I should not have gone. " "Yes, you would, " she said; "you have a kind face. Besides, you shouldnot hate the Tresidders. Mr. Tresidder is my guardian. " "I am sorry for you, " I said. She looked at me steadily, but did not speak. "I know what you are thinking about, " I said. "I was pilloried atFalmouth when you saw me before, and I just escaped being flogged beforethe crowd. Even now, I suppose, I am being searched for. " "Indeed you are. Do you think you are safe in staying here?" "It doesn't matter, I suppose; I shall soon be taken. " "Why do you think so?" "You will, of course, tell Tresidder where I am, and then my libertymust soon come to an end. " I hated myself for speaking so, for I saw her lips tremble, as though Ihad pained her. "Is not that unkind?" she said, presently, "and do you not judge theTresidders wrongly? Have you not provoked them to anger?" "They have told you about me, then; they have told you that I am athief, a vagabond, a bully?" She did not reply, but I knew from the look on her face that I hadspoken the truth. For a second there was a silence between us, then she said, "I thank youvery much, and now I must go back to Pennington. " "Not until you hear my story, " I said, eagerly. "Why should you tell me?" she asked. "Because I do not wish you to judge me wrongly, " I said; "because youhave known me only as one who is evil and revengeful. Let me tell youthe truth. " She did not speak, but she looked at me as if expecting me to go on. SoI told her my story eagerly, told it truly, as I have tried to tell ithere, only in fewer words. "And this is true?" she asked, eagerly. "That is, " she said, correctingherself, "you are sure you are not mistaken?" "As God lives, it is true, " I replied. "Is it any wonder, then, that Ihate the Tresidders, is it any wonder that I should thrash them as Iwould thrash a yelping, biting cur?" "Is it brave for a strong man to pounce upon a weaker one?" she asked. "They were two to one, " I replied; "besides, the street was full ofpeople, and he has everything on his side, and I am alone, an outcast, abeggar in my own parish. " "But he has the law on his side. " "Yes; and he has twisted the law to serve his own ends. He and hismother have used vile tools to cheat me. " "And if you could save up half the worth of Pennington you could buy itback. " "I could demand to buy it back. Lawyer Trefry has the copy of the will. I have seen it. That is why they have tried to ruin me. " "And do you say that Nick tried to stab you?" she asked, anxiously. "I have the knife yet, " I replied. "His name is on it. I trusted him towrestle fair, even though he sought to ruin me. Perhaps I was wrong tohurt him, but I was mad with pain. The mark of the wound is on my chestnow. Look, " and I showed her the scar. She shuddered, then she said, "Hate always brings misery, and lovealways brings joy. You should love your enemies. " "Yes; if a man will fight openly and fairly, I will not hate him. If Iwanted to touch an adder with my hand I would not catch him by the tailso that it could curl around and sting my hand; I would catch it justbehind the head. It might writhe and wriggle, but I should know that itcould not bite me. That is how I want to treat the Tresidders. Youdespise me, " I went on; "you see me now a thing that has to hide like arabbit in burrow. Well, perhaps it is natural--you live with theTresidders. " "No, I do not despise you, " she said. "I feel for you; I am an orphanjust as you are. Of course, Mr. Tresidder is very kind to me, butPennington is not like home--that is--" Then she stopped as though shehad said more than she had intended. "I felt sorry for you when I sawyou in Falmouth. Did--did you see me?" "I saw you--I--I--look, there is Nick Tresidder and his father comingnow. I must away!" We were only partially hidden by the rock, at the side of which westood. I could see them with sufficient clearness for me to recognisethem. They could see us, but I did not think it would be possible forthem to tell who we were. "They are searching for me, " she cried. "I have been away from the housea long time. " "Well, go to them, " I said. "But they have seen that there are two of us. Do you think they know usfrom this distance?" "No, we have been partly hidden. " "But if I go, they will ask who has been with me. " "Do you not wish to tell them?" "If I do you will be in danger. If they know you are near you will behunted down. They think you have left the country. " "You can save me if you will, " I cried, eagerly. "I will do what I can!" "Come, then--there, keep behind these rocks until we get to the cliffs. Go quickly. " She obeyed me eagerly, and a few seconds later we stood behind a greatjagged promontory. "Did they see us, do you think?" "Yes, they saw us, but they could not have recognised us; or I fancynot, " I added, for I had my fears; "but come, walk on the shingle sothat they cannot trace your footsteps. That is it. " We came close to the cave where my clothes lay. These I picked up with afeeling of relief. "We are safe now, " I said. "No, " she cried; "they will soon come up, and can easily find us. " For she had not seen the mouth of Granfer Fraddam's Cave, although itwas close to her. I was glad of this, for it told me how safe myhiding-place was, and showed that the opening was so curiously hiddenthat a stranger might pass it a hundred times and not see it. So Ihelped her to climb up the cliff until I got to a small platform, andafterward passed along the fissure between the rocks and drew her afterme, and then, when she had followed me a few steps, she saw howcunningly Nature had concealed the place, and fearful as she was, sheuttered a low exclamation of pleased surprise. For from this place wecould see without being seen, even although we were not inside the caveitself. Excited as I was, for my heart was beating fast and my head throbbed atthe same rate, I wondered at my good fortune in making her my friend. For her willingness to come with me, rather than to expose me to theTresidders, showed that she was my friend, and my gladness at thethought was beyond all words. At the same time I could not help fearingfor her. If either Nick Tresidder or his father had recognised her, shewould be exposed to many awkward questionings, which would be hard forher to answer; neither did I desire that she should have to suffer forme. I marvelled greatly, too, that she should have understood thesituation so easily, and that, in spite of all my enemies must havesaid, she seemed to trust me so implicitly. I remembered, however, thatshe would, perhaps, feel grateful to me for rescuing her from herawkward position on "The Spanish Cavalier, " and that she would beanxious that my action should not bring any harm to me. And while thisthought did not bring me so much pleasure as it ought, it showed me thatthe Tresidders had not altogether poisoned her mind against me. Although it has taken me some minutes to write down these thoughts, theypassed through my mind very rapidly. "They cannot see us here, " she said, questioningly, "neither can theyfind us?" "Not unless they know the cave, " I replied. "Oh, I hope not, " was her response, and although Tresidder was herguardian and Pennington was her home, it did not feel strange at thatmoment that she should be hiding with me, who was being sought for bythe minions of the law. The sea was by this time getting nearer the foot of the cliff, and therewas now only twenty feet of shingle between water and land. So I stoodand watched, but I could not as yet see them, for the promontory, behindwhich we had first hidden, stood between us and them. "Do you see them?" "Not yet, " I replied, "they have had scarcely time to get here yet, butI think they will soon be here. " As I spoke I looked on her face, the most beauteous I had ever seen, andwhen I remembered what she had done to shield me my love grew morefervent. For I had no claim on her, who was a stranger, save that I hadcarried her to the shore, which of course was nothing. By that I mean tosay it was nothing for which she should serve me; rather it was I whoowed gratitude to her, for my joy at serving her made my heart leap inmy bosom, until I could even then have sung aloud for gladness. "Are they coming?" she asked again, presently. "Yes, they are close to us, " I replied, for at that moment they hadpassed the rock by which we had at first stood. CHAPTER VI I DISCOVER ANOTHER CAVE, AND HEAR A CONVERSATION BETWEEN RICHARDTRESIDDER AND HIS SON "I am sure I saw a man and woman, " I heard Nick Tresidder say. "I thought I did, too, " replied his father; "but we must have beenmistaken, I suppose. Of course, they could have got behind Great Bearand then kept along under the cliff. " "Then they must have gone past, for they are nowhere to be seen. " "Perhaps they wanted to hurry to be before the tide. " "Yes; I suppose that must be it, " replied Nick, doubtfully. "Still, I don't know that it matters. We should not have troubled at allif we hadn't thought it might be Naomi. " "No; where can she be, I wonder?" "She's a strange girl, Nick. She doesn't seem to feel happy atPennington, neither does she make friends with Emily. She's alwaysroaming among the woods or along the beach. I shouldn't wonder at all ifshe hasn't lost herself among the woods. You must be careful, my lad. " "Oh, it's all right, there's no danger. I say, do you know that JacobBuddie told me he believed he saw Jasper Pennington in the lane outsideBetsey Fraddam's house last night?" "I don't believe it; we've got rid of him effectually. But we must hurryon, Nick, we've just time to get to Granfer Fraddam's path before thetide gets in. " "Yes, it's a good way on. Isn't Granfer Fraddam's Cave here somewhere?" "I've my doubts whether there is such a place. There may have been sucha cave in the old man's time, but lots of ground has fallen in duringthe past fifty years. Anyhow, I've often searched along the coast andcould never find it. " "But it's around here that the noises have been heard. You know peoplesay it's haunted by the old man's ghost. " "Well, I've never been able to find it. " They hurried on, and I gave a sigh of relief. "Are they gone?" asked Naomi. "Yes, they are gone; they don't know anything. It will take them a longwhile to get home. It's a long way to Pennington by Granfer Fraddam'spath. The cliff is steep, too. " "But I must go now, " she said, anxiously. "You shall get home before they can, " I said, eagerly. "I will take you through another opening. You will know another secretof this cave then. You see, I trust you wholly, and you will know myhiding-place almost as well as I know it myself. " "But do you live here?" Then I told her what I had to do, and how Eli Fraddam brought food tome, and how when winter came I should have to make other plans. She listened quietly, and said no word, but allowed me to lead her upthe cave until we reached the copse of which I have spoken. We werestill hidden from sight, for the bushes grew thick, and the trees werelarge and had abundant foliage. She held out her hand to say good-bye. "I shall remember your kindness, " she said. "And do not think too hardly about me, " I pleaded, "remember what I havehad to suffer. " "I shall think of you very kindly, " was her response; "not that itmatters to you, " she added. "We are strangers, most probably we shallnever meet again, and the opinion of a stranger cannot help you. " "It is more than you can think, " I answered, eagerly. "When I saw thatlook of sympathy on your face when I stood in the pillory at Falmouth itmade everything easier to bear. Besides, you say you will stay atPennington, and I look upon Pennington as my home. " "Yes; but surely you will not stay here. It cannot be right for a man toidle away his time as you are idling it; besides, you can never win backPennington thus. If I were you I would find work, and I would honourablymake my way back to fortune. " "But the Tresidders will not allow me, " I replied, stung into shame byher words, "they have always put obstacles in my path. " "Then I would go where the Tresidders could not harm me, " she cried, andthen she went away, as though I were the merest commonplace stranger, asindeed I was. I mused afterward that she did not even tell me her name, although shehad no means of knowing that I had found it out, neither did she tell methat she would keep the secret of my hiding-place from my enemies. Andmore than all this, she bade me leave St. Eve, where I should be awayfrom her, although my longings grew stronger to stay by her side. Allthis made me very weary of life, and I went back to the mouth of thecave and sat watching the sea as it rose higher and higher around "TheSpanish Cavalier, " and wondered with a weary heart what I should do. When night came on Eli Fraddam brought me food, and sat by me while Iate it, looking all the while up into my face with his strange wildeyes. "Jasper missuble, " he grunted, presently. "Yes, Eli, " I said, "everything and everybody is against me. " "I knaw! I knaw!" cried Eli, as though a new thought had struck him, "I'll 'elp 'ee, Jasper; I'll vind out!" "Find out what, Eli?" But he would not answer. He hugged himself as though he were vastlypleased, and laughed, in his low guttural way, and after a time took hisdeparture. When I was left alone, I tried to think of my plans for the future, forNaomi's words kept ringing in my ears, "If I were you I would find work, and I would honourably make my way back to fortune. " I saw now that fora year I had acted like a madman. Instead of meeting my reversesbravely, I had acted like a coward. I had sunk in the estimation ofothers as well as in my own. I had loafed around the lanes, and had madefriends with the idle and the dissolute. Even my plans for vengeancewere those of a savage. I, Jasper Pennington, could think of no otherway of punishing my enemies than by mastering them with sheer bruteforce. Besides, all the time I had made no step toward winning back myhome, and thus obeying my father's wishes. I felt this, too; I haddeservedly lost the esteem of the people. I had become what theTresidders said I was. I saw myself a vagrant and a savage, and althoughmy fate had been hard, I deserved the punishment I was then suffering. Ihad forgotten that I was a Pennington, forgotten that I was a gentleman. But what could I do? Houseless, homeless, friendless, except for thefriendship of Eli Fraddam and his mother, and practically outlawed, whatwas there that I, Jasper Pennington, could put my hand to? I could nottell. The possibility of honourably making my way back to fortune seemeda dream impossible to be fulfilled. For a long time I sat brooding, while the candle which Eli had broughtburnt lower and lower, and finally went out. The darkness stirred newthoughts within me. Hitherto I had not troubled about Granfer Fraddam'sghost haunting the cave. The wind which wailed its way up through thecave till it found vent in the copse above explained the sounds whichhad been heard. But now all the stories which I had heard came back tome. Did Granfer Fraddam die there? and did his ghost haunt this drearycavern? Even then I might be sitting on the very spot where he had died. I started up and lit another candle. I looked around me, and shudderedat the black, forbidding sides of the cavern, then leaving the candle tocast its ghostly light around I crept toward the entrance. I saw the sealapping the black rocks around, and heard its dismal surge. Then I hearda rushing noise whir past me, and it seemed as though a ghostly hand hadstruck my face. Directly afterward I heard a cry which made the bloodrun cold in my veins. Most likely it was only a seagull which I hadfrightened from its resting-place among the rocks, but to me it was theshriek of a lost soul. Trembling, I found my way back to the cave again, where the candle stillburnt, and cast its flickering light around. I was afraid to stay thereany longer, and determined to get out by way of the copse. I had gonebut a few steps in this direction, when I saw what had hitherto escapedmy notice. It was a hole in the side of the cave, large enough foranybody to pass easily. For a moment curiosity overcame my fears, and Imade my way toward it. Holding my candle close to the hole, I found thatI was out of the current of air, and I saw that this was the entrance toanother cave. But it was different from the one in which I had beenhiding. It looked as though it had been hollowed out by the hands of manrather than by nature. This fact lessened my ghostly fears, and Ientered it, and in doing so thought I detected a strange smell. A minutelater, and my astonishment knew no bounds. Lying at my feet in thisinner cave were casks of spirits and wines. There were, I afterwarddiscovered, many other things there too. There were great packages oftobacco, and bales of stuff which at that time I did not understand. Itwas evident that Granfer Fraddam's trade was not abandoned, although itwas thought that smuggling was not carried on to any extent in theneighbourhood of St. Eve. It is true that many things were obtained inthe neighbourhood which the Preventive officers could not account for, but that was understood to be owing to Jack Truscott's gang, who defiedthe law, and did many wild deeds down by the Lizard and at Kynance. AtPolventor the Preventive men were very keen, so keen were they that thedozen or two fishermen who lived there were not, as far as I knew, inany way suspected of unlawful deeds. And Polventor was the only fishingvillage within three miles of our parish where it seemed possible forsmuggling to be carried on. Not that we thought hardly of the smugglers, even of Jack Truscott andhis men. We all regarded the law as very unjust, and owing to the factthat many things were obtained in the parish very cheaply by them, wewinked at their doings, and looked sourly on the Preventive men andtheir doings. At the same time, as far as I knew, no one dreamed ofsmuggling being carried on near the coast of St. Eve. Thus it was thatGranfer Fraddam's Cave was a mere tradition, and many people thoughtthat the King's officers ought to be removed to some other part of thecoast, where there would be some necessity for their existence. I thought long of these things, and presently came to the conclusionthat this cave was used as a kind of storage-place by some smuggler'sgang. Probably this was one of Jack Truscott's many hiding-places, andwould be used by him when the Government spies were busy watchingelsewhere. Anyhow, my discovery made me think of the cave more as the home of theliving than the dead, and thus fears were dispelled. It is true mysolitude might at any time be broken by a gang of desperate men, butthat did not trouble me. So I fetched the blanket which old Betsey hadlent me and took it into this inner cave, and after a while went tosleep. Eli Fraddam brought some food to me again in the morning, but I did nottell him what I had discovered through the night, neither did Iencourage him to stay. Usually he had sat with me for hours, and hadtalked with me in his strange disconnected way, but this morning he sawthat I wanted to be alone, so, after patting and fondling my handslovingly, he left me. All through the day I tried to make up my mindwhat to do, but no feasible plan came into my mind. I did not fear anydifficulty in getting food and clothes, but how to raise money to buyback Pennington I knew not. Toward evening I left the cave and clambered down the rocks until I gotto the beach. I had scarcely done so when a package lying by a rockcaught my eye. I tore off the wrapper, wondering what it was, and soondiscovered that it contained food. I eagerly examined it, and presentlysaw a scrap of clean white paper. On it was written these words: "To stay where you are must be useless. Search has not been abandoned, for you have been seen. There can be no hope of success while you remain in St. Eve. You saved me, and I would help you. Good-bye. " Now this comforted me greatly, for it told me that Naomi Penryn had notforgotten me, and that she felt friendly toward me. The food, delicateas it was compared with what I had been eating, I cared not for, exceptonly because she had brought it. My excitement took away all desire toeat, and again I went back to the cave to think of what I should do. Forthis thought came constantly into my mind, the Tresidders intended herfor Nick, and my determination was that she should never marry aTresidder. Moreover, I fancied, from her own words, and from what I hadheard Richard Tresidder say to his son, she was not happy at Pennington. If I went away I should be powerless to help her if she needed help. She was but a girl of eighteen, and she was wholly under the control ofthe Tresidders. Yet how could I help her by remaining where I was; nay, rather, it was impossible for me to do this. After some time I settled on a plan; I would leave my cave before it waslight, and would walk to Fowey. When there, I would try and get a placeas a sailor. I thought I knew enough of a sailor's duties to satisfy thecaptain of a trading ship. Then, by the time the first voyage was over, I should no longer be sought by the Tresidders, and the affair atFalmouth would be forgotten. I would then come back and see if NaomiPenryn needed help. I should not be away more than a few months, and Idid not think that Nick Tresidder or his father would seek to carry outtheir plans concerning her for at least a year. I had scarcely settled this in my mind when I heard voices outside thecave. Wondering what it might mean I crept to the opening, and, lookingout, saw Richard Tresidder and his son, Nick, standing and talking withtwo Preventive men. A great rock hid me from their sight, besides whichI was at least twelve feet above them. "You say you've searched all around here for a cave?" asked RichardTresidder. "All round, sur, " replied one of the officers. "Ther's smugglin' done'long 'ere right 'nough, but I've my doubts 'bout Granfer Fraddam'sCaave as et es called. Ther's not an inch 'long the coast here that we'ain't a-seed; we've found lots of caaves, but nothin' like people dotalk about. As for this cove, where people say et es, why look foryerself, sur, ther's no sign of it. We can see every yard of the littlebay here, but as fer Granfer Fraddam's Caave, well, that's all wind, I'm a-thinkin'. " "I'm of the same opinion myself. Still, I thought we'd better come andmake sure, that was why I asked you to come. " "That's oal right, sur, glad are we to do anything to 'elp 'ee. Butther's plaaces furder down, sur, and they must be watched. " "Do you not think you are mistaken?" I heard Richard Tresidder say;"there has been no smuggling done here since Granfer Fraddam's days. There is plenty of it done at the Lizard, and at Kynance, and right downto St. Michael's Mount to Penzance Harbour, but there is none here. " "But there es, Maaster Tresidder. Not a week agone a boat-load ofsperits was landed at Polventor. " "At Polventor! Why, I thought you kept a sharp look-out there. Besides, only fisher folk live there. " "'Iss, but tes they fishermen that do do et. Ye see, they go out so theyzay to catch fish, and then afore mornin' they do come across the bigsmugglers' boats, and taake the things to the coves they do know 'bout. They be all of a piece, Maaster Tresidder. " "Well, keep a sharp look-out, Grose, and bring them before me, and I'llsee that they don't do any more smuggling for a few months. " "I'm glad we've 'ad this 'ere talk, sur, you bein' a majistraate. But wemust be off, sur. " "Good-afternoon. By the way, if you call at Pennington to-night aboutten I shall be glad to see you. You will perhaps be able to reportprogress by that time. " "Thank 'ee kindly, sur. Good afternoon. " Richard Tresidder and his son Nick then sat down on a rock near, andboth began to smoke, and then, when the Preventive officers were out ofsight, they laughed merrily. "I wonder if they know that the grog they have drunk at Pennington wasmade of smuggled brandy?" asked the father. "Not they. Why, you are noted for your hardness on law-breakers. " "Just so. By the way, you have heard no more about Jasper, I suppose? Iheard last night he was hiding in Granfer Fraddam's Cave, that was why Igot those fellows to search for the place. " "Nothing definite. It's believed that he's around here somewhere, butwhere I don't know. The fellow is mad, I think. It would be better forhim to clear off altogether. The sentence is a flogging and then anothertrial, isn't it?" "Yes; but nothing is being done. I believe if he were caught he would beallowed to go free. I don't believe they want to catch him. " "You see, the people think he's been badly treated, and Lawyer Trefryhas blabbed about old Pennington's will. Everybody says now that you'vedone your utmost to keep him poor. Why in the world didn't grandmotherget him to give it you out and out? If the beggar should have a strokeof luck he might get it for a few thousands. " "But where can he get them now? His last chance is gone. What can a lad, without money, home, or friends, do? That's settled all right. " "I don't know about that. He's clever and he's determined. Why did hecontinue to stay around here? He must have something in his mind. " "He's a fool, that's all. He has a savage sort of idea that by watchingme he's taking care of his own interests. That shows what ashort-sighted fellow he is. If he'd brains he'd have acted otherwise. You will see, he'll get himself in the clutches of the law again, andthen--I'll manage him. " "But if we can't find him? I tell you Jasper isn't a fool, and he knowsour purposes by this time. " "Well, Nick, you've got your chance. A rich wife and three years to winher in, my boy. I'm her guardian till she's twenty-one, and I'll takecare no one else gets her. A pretty girl is Naomi, too; rather awkwardto manage, and a bit fiery, but all the better to suit you. " "And she doesn't like me, " replied Nick. "Make her like you, my boy. Be a bit diplomatic, and play to win. Besides, you must win!" "Did you notice how funny she was last night? I asked her where she hadbeen, and she seemed to regard my question as a liberty. And did you seehow eager she was when we were talking about Jasper afterward?" "But she knows nothing about him. She never saw him. " "Yes, she saw him pilloried in Falmouth. She thinks him treated badly. She has all sorts of funny ideas about justice. " "Of course, all silly girls have; that's nothing. At the same time, Nick, this shows you must play carefully. I don't want any complicationsin getting her money, and mind you, that money I must have, or we areall in deep water. " "What do you mean?" "This. We can't raise sixpence, that is legally, on Pennington. Thereare simply the rents. Well, this split up into several parts is verylittle. So--" he hesitated. "So what?" asked Nick, eagerly. "I've speculated. " "On what?" "On mines. So far, they've turned out badly. I'm involved in a heavyoutlay. At first the affair seemed certain. It may turn out all rightnow, I don't know, but I tell you I'm neck deep--neck deep. I can holdon for a year or so, and you must get Naomi's money, or I'm done for. " "But you've got her money?" "Yes, and, as her guardian, I'll have to give an account of it. " "Look here, father, tell me all about it. I don't like acting in thedark. How and why did Naomi come to Pennington, and what is the truecondition of affairs? I want to know. " "Another time, Nick. " "No, now. " "Very well, I may as well tell you now. " CHAPTER VII I HEAR RICHARD TRESIDDER TELL NAOMI PENRYN'S HISTORY, AND AM IN DANGEROF BEING KILLED BY SMUGGLERS Richard Tressider slowly filled his pipe again, and seemed to becollecting his thoughts before telling his son what was in his mind. "Her home, as you know, is at Trevose, not far from Trevose Head, " hesaid, presently. "The house is a funny old place--as lonely as achurchyard and as bleak as a mountain peak. It seems a strange idea tobuild a big house like that on a rocky eminence, but the Penryns havealways been a strange people. However, it is said that the Penryn whobuilt the house back in Oliver Cromwell's days kept ships for strangepurposes, and that he had curious dealings with 'gentlemen of fortune. '" "Pirates do you mean?" "Better let them be unnamed. Anyhow, from the tower of the house you cansee many miles up and down the coast--as far as Bude Harbour on the onehand, and Gurnard's Head on the other. There is some very good landbelonging to the estate, too. " "Much?" asked Nick. "More than belongs to Pennington by a long way, my boy. The rents arehandsome, I can assure you. " "Well, go on. " "The Penryns have always been a hot-tempered, impatient race, andNaomi's father was no exception to the rule. He was the only child, too, and from what I can gather spoiled. Well, he waited until he was overthirty before he got married; indeed, both his parents were dead beforehe saw Naomi's mother. By the time a man is thirty his habits aresettled, and he's generally unfit for marriage; people should marry attwenty-five at latest. " "And who was Naomi's mother?" "She was a widow of a cousin of mine, George Tresidder of Lelant. " "Well?" "Well, she had what most women possess, a nasty, rasping, irritatingtongue, and a temper that would have done credit to Beelzebub's wife, ifthere is such a lady. I know that, because I've had several interviewswith her. I've managed a good many women in my day, but never one whowas so difficult as she. Anyhow, John Penryn and she lived a cat-and-doglife. John, I suppose, was a fine fellow in his way, but imperious, impatient, and at times unreasonable. He couldn't bear being crossed, and she was everlastingly crossing him. He was the soul of generosity, and directly after his marriage made a most generous will. He lefteverything unconditionally to his wife. " "Go on, you are awfully slow, " cried Nick. "They had been married about seven months when a terrible thinghappened. You were very young at the time, and would, of course, knownothing about it. Penryn had a fearful quarrel with his wife. It wassimply terrible, and the servants were very much frightened, especiallyas John's wife was expected to become a mother. Anyhow, she taunted himwith being unfaithful to her, and irritated him so with invective andabuse that, forgetting everything, he tried to crush her by brute force. Of course, in her state this was a mad thing to do, especially as shewas very weak and delicate; anyhow, she fell like one dead on the floor. A doctor was sent for, and he declared that life was extinct. I supposethe poor fellow's anguish was terrible; anyhow, when he heard of thedoctor's words, he seemed to lose his senses altogether. That night hecommitted suicide. " "Suicide! Whew!" cried Nick. "Yes; he threw himself over the cliffs at Trevose Head. When his bodywas discovered it was much bruised and battered. Of course the affairwas hushed up, and it was made out to be an accident, but no one wasdeceived. " "But about the woman?" "Well, I suppose she lay like one in a trance for some considerabletime, and it is said that all arrangements were made for her funeral. Presently, however, she gave signs of life, and in course of time Naomiwas born. " "And the mother lived?" "My dear Nick, you'll find that it'll take a great deal to kill a woman. Yes, she lived and enjoyed a fair amount of health. I suppose, too, thather conduct improved, at least I was told so; still, as I said, I foundher difficult to manage. " "But you did manage her?" "When I set my mind on a thing I generally do get my own way; but Ithink it would have been impossible in this case but for mother. " "What, granny?" "Yes, she took the matter in hand, and together we got on fairly well. " "Yes, but by what means did you establish a claim on her sympathies? Shehad other relations!" "It would take a long time to tell. Indeed, it has been a work of years. I've had to visit Trevose many times, and have suffered more abuse thanI care to tell about. However, before she died the will was made allright. " "How?" asked Nick, eagerly. "Well, in this way. Everything is given to Naomi, and I am constitutedher sole guardian. She cannot marry until she's twenty-one without myconsent. " "I see. " "If she dies everything comes to me. " "What!" "Yes, mother worked that. I despaired of reaching that point; but youknow what your granny is. She pleaded that I was a cousin, and a hundredother things. Besides, mother has a strange power over people. " "Then it seems to me everything is safe. " "Yes, if matters go right. She is now eighteen; if you marry her beforeshe's twenty-one all's well, but if not, then when she arrives at thatage the lawyer who has to do with the estates will naturally wanteverything accounted for. Naomi's a sharp girl, and I shall have to givean account of my stewardship. " "Her mother was a Catholic, I suppose?" "Yes, that was a difficult point. Still we promised that Naomi'sreligious views should not be interfered with, and also that a priestshall visit the house occasionally. " "He will want her to marry a Catholic. " "Undoubtedly; but, honestly, I don't believe Naomi troubles about thefine distinction in religious beliefs. The priest wanted to persuade hermother that the child ought to be placed in Mawgan Convent, and herproperty given to the Church. I thought once the wily rascal would havesucceeded, but fortunately mother was in the house at the time. " They sat for some little time without speaking; then Richard Tresidderspoke again. "You are a bit in love with her, arn't you, Nick?" "More than a little bit, and she knows it, too. " "Well, be careful, my boy, be very careful. If we can get Trevose--well, it's a nice thing, isn't it? But we must be careful. You are no fool, Nick; Naomi has her little weaknesses like other folks; find 'em out andhumour 'em. Now you know how things are, and we must be going or weshall be caught by the tide. There'll be a high tide to-night, too. " Then they went away, leaving me to think over what they had said, and Imust confess that my mind was much disturbed by their words. I do notpretend to have the lawyer-like power of seeing where many things leadto, but I did see, or rather I fancied I saw, the meaning of theconversation I had heard, and which, according to the best of myability, I have faithfully described. I saw that Naomi was brought tothis house because of her money. I saw, too, that every sort of pressurewould be brought to bear upon her to make her marry Nick Tresidder, andI felt assured that did not fair means succeed, foul ones would be used. And what troubled me most was that I could do nothing. Evidently theTresidders were still searching for me, and, if I were caught, theywould, in spite of the friends I still possessed, try to render me morehelpless than ever. Besides, how would the poor, helpless maid be able to resist thepleadings of Nick Tresidder, backed up as they would be by the cunningand stratagem of the woman who had caused my grandfather to disinherithis own son? These questions, as may be imagined, greatly exercised mymind, so much so that I forgot all about my plans to travel through thenight to Fowey and to try and get a berth as a sailor on a tradingvessel. Presently night came on, and I felt faint and weak. Then I rememberedthat I had eaten nothing for many hours, and so I turned with greatgladness of heart to the food which I believe Naomi had brought with herown hands to the rocks which stood at the foot of the cliff under themouth of my hiding-place. When I had eaten I went into the inner cave, and lay a-thinking again and again of what I must do. I recalled to mindthe words that had passed between Naomi and me, of the joy I had feltwhen she was by my side, and especially of the time when I held herhands in mine; and then I thought of what I had heard spoken betweenTresidder and his son, and not being, as I have said, quick at thinking, my mind presently became a blank, and I fell asleep. How long I slept I know not, but I was awoke by the sound of voices, andof footsteps near me, but the first thing of which I have a clearrecollection was a kick on the shin, and a voice saying, "Bless my soul'n body, what es this?" I jumped to my feet and saw two men before me in rough seamen's clothes, and with high jack-boots. I did not know them at all, and so I concludedthat they were strangers to our part of the county. They were notaltogether ill-favoured men, although I could not help feeling thatthere was a kind of reckless expression on their faces which was notcommon among Cornish fisherfolk. "And who might you be?" asked one presently, after staring at me forsome time as if in blank astonishment. By this time I had mastered the amazement which for the moment hadovercome me, and had surmised who they were. Undoubtedly they were thesmugglers who infested the coast, and who knew the secret of GranferFraddam's Cave. Probably they belonged to Jack Truscott's famous gang, and had brought a cargo of goods that very night. I heard the swish ofthe waves rushing up the cave, so I knew the tide was high. I measured the men, too, from a wrestler's standpoint, and calculatedtheir strength from the size of their bare arms, and the breadth oftheir chests. All the fear that had come into my heart left me. Livingmen did not frighten me. "I might as well ask who you are, " I replied coolly. "Oh, tha's yer soarts, es et? Well, I think we may, so we'll tell 'ee, es you'll never go out of this 'ere place a livin' man. " "Never go out a living man. Why, pray?" "Well, 'cos you do knaw too much, tha's why. This caave es wot you callconvainient. See, matey? Well, ef other people wos to knaw 'bout et, twudden be convainient. " "I quite understand. You are smugglers, and wreckers most likely. Perhaps even worse than that. Perhaps you belong to Jack Truscott'sgang. Ah, I see you do. Well, your idea is to kill me because I havefound your hiding-place. " "That's ev et. Generally we be'ant cruel men, we be'ant. But some thingsmust be done. You zee, dead men kip their saicrets well; livin' onesdo'ant. You be a curyus-looking cove, ragged 'nough for a vuss cutter, but you be'ant owr soart. " "No, " I said, coolly, "I'm not your sort. " "And you'd splet on us the fust fair chance you got, I spect?" "Probably. " "Well, that settles et, and so--" He drew his finger across his throatsignificantly. I must confess that a curious sensation came into my heart; but I didnot betray any fear, and after a few seconds I was able to speaksteadily. "You've done that kind of thing before, I expect?" I said, watching thespokesman's face closely. "Sam have done et a vew times, " he said, looking significantly at hiscompanion, "I do'ant do et oftener than I can 'elp. " The man called Sam grinned, as though he was proud of his distinction. "In cold blood?" I queried. I kept on asking these questions, because Iwanted to gain time. I had heard of many bloody deeds being done off theLizard, but, as I said, the coast of St. Eve had been regarded as quietand free from violent men and violent deeds ever since Granfer Fraddamdied. "We'd ruther do et in hot fight, " said the man, with a curious twitch ofhis lips, "a good bit ruther. Et _do_ come aisier that way; but there, we ca'ant allays pick and choose. " I have not inserted the epithets with which they garnished their words, neither can I describe the careless way in which they spoke of murder. But in my heart came a great loathing for them, and a desire to be evenwith them. Both of them stood between me and the outer cave, one of them holding asmuggler's lantern in his hand, and the man called Sam whisperedsomething in the other's ear. "Do you knaw what Sam's bin sayin'?" said the smuggler to me presently. "No. " "He ses, 'Bill Lurgy, ' ses 'ee, 'tha's a daicent fella, an' we do'antwant to cut hes windpipe. Git 'im to jine us. '" "To join you!" I said with a sneer, for I thought of Naomi just then. "Oh, I zee. I thot zo. Well, then, that settles et. " "Settles what?" "This business. You zee, we mus' be olf. I spoase you knaw oal 'boutthis caave?" "Yes. " "Saicret way out?" I nodded. Sam took a huge knife which hung in a sheath by his side. "I'm right sorry for this, matey, " said Bill Lurgy. "If you'd a promistto jine us, we cud a kipt 'ee ere till the Cap'n comed, an' then 'eemight 'ave tooked 'ee on. Besides, ther's a special cargo comin' ind'reckly, defferent to this, " he added, looking at the ankers of spiritsin the cave; "in fact, it's a fortin to we pore chaps. " "And I'm to be killed?" I said. "You mus' be. Sam Liddicoat 'll 'ave to do et, " he said, as coolly asthough I were a chicken he intended to kill for a dinner. "Then I tell you, I'm not, " I said, quietly. "How be 'ee goin' to git away, my sonny? It's 'bout wawn o'clock in themornin' now. Nobody 'll come 'ere but chaps like we. " I made a leap at Sam Liddicoat suddenly, and struck him a stunning blow, which sent him with great force against the side of the cave. Then Iturned to Bill Lurgy. My idea was to master him before Sam shouldrecover, and then escape up the secret way to the copse. Bill leapt onme like a mad bull. "Oa, tha's yer soarts, es et?" he cried. "Well, Ized I'd ruther do et in 'ot fight. " I had not been struggling with Bill Lurgy more than a few seconds beforeI had mastered him. As I said, the Penningtons are a large race, andBill Lurgy, strong man as he was, became but a child in my hands. Hewent on the floor of the cave with a thud, and then I fastened my handsaround his throat. I felt mad at the moment, and, remembering that time, I can quite understand how men, when driven to extremities, can forgetthe sacredness of human life. But in mastering Bill I had forgotten SamLiddicoat, whom I had struck down before he was aware of my intentions. Hearing a sound behind me, I turned, and saw Sam with his knifeuplifted. Whether I should have been able to save myself or no, I knownot; I have sometimes thought it would have been impossible. Anyhow, Samdid not strike. He was startled, as I was, by a voice in the cave. "No, Sam, no!" We both turned and saw a man about fifty years of age. He was below themedium height, and although hardy and agile, apparently possessed nophysical strength above the average. He had a large head, well shaped, while his features were clearly cut and, I thought, pleasing. His face, too, was cleanly shaved, and he was dressed with some amount of care. The only thing that was strange about him was the curious colour of hiseyes. They were light gray, so light that sometimes they looked white. He entered the inner cave as though he knew it well, and spoke veryquietly. "What, Sam, " he said, in a honeyed voice, "wud you 'ave done a thinglike that? Strick un down in a moment wethout givin' ev'n a chance tosay hes prayers and to make hes paice, so to spaik? No, Sam; that wudnever do!" "He nearly killed me, cap'n, " grunted Sam. "Iss, an' what ef a did? Remember the Scripters, an' turn the othercheek, so to spaik. " By this time Bill Lurgy had got up, and, seeming to understand thesituation, slunk to the entrance of the inner cave. "An' wad'n you to blaame, too?" he said, turning to me. "Never be rash, young man, an' remember that a soft answer turneth away wrath. " I must confess that I was at a loss to understand this mild-spoken man, and had not Sam called him "Cap'n, " I should have thought him one ofthose foolish people converted by the Methodists. "Are you Cap'n Jack Truscott?" I asked. "Well, and what if I be, sonny? Law, I bean't pertikler, ye knaw. Spoase some people do call me Cap'n Jack Truscott, or spoase others docall me Jack Fraddam, what do I care? I'm a man as es friends wetheverybody, my deear--tha's what I be. An' you, you be Jasper Pennington, who've been robbed of yer rights, my deear. " "How do you know?" "How do I knaw? Oa, I pick up things goin' about. I do--lots ov things. I knawed 'ee as soon as I zee'd 'ee tackle they two chaps. Why, 'twud'a' gone to my 'art for Sam to 'ave knifed 'ee, my deear. You was bornto live a good ould age, and die in bed at Pennington, in the best room, my deear, with yer cheldern and grancheldern cal around 'ee, ould an'well stricken in eres. Tha's your lot, Maaster Jasper. Besides, I'm aman of paice, I be: I love paice 'n' quietness; I like love an'brotherly 'fection, I do!" I looked at him again in amazement, for I had heard of deeds whichCaptain Jack Truscott had done that were terrible enough to make one'sblood run cold. It was reported that he had a house in a gully whichruns up from Kynance Cove, which was the meeting-place for the wildestoutlaws of the county. Folks said, moreover, that he owned a vesselwhich hoisted a black flag. "Ah, I zee, my deear, " said Captain Jack, pathetically; "people 'ave bin'busin' me. I allays 'ave bin 'bused, my deear, but I do comfort myself, I do, for what do the Scripters say?--'Blessed are they that areabused. ' I ain't a-got the words zackly, but the mainin', my deear, themainin' es right, and that's the chief thing, ed'n et, then?" In spite of myself the man fascinated me. There was a mixture of mockeryand sincerity in his voice, as though he half believed in his pioussayings; moreover, he was very cool and collected. His white eyeswandered all over the cave, and exchanged meaning glances with the twomen with whom I had been struggling, but I knew that he was watching meall the time. He must have known that he was in danger of being taken bythe Preventive men, but he spoke with the calm assurance of an innocentman. "Well, " I said, "what do you intend doing with me? You are three to one, and I am unarmed. " "There you be spaikin' vexed now. Wha's the use of that?" "No wonder, when your men were trying to kill me, and would, perhaps, ifyou hadn't come just then. " "No; they wouldn't, my deear. I was watching; I zeed the man they'd gotto dail weth--fresh as paint, my deear, and shinin' like a makerl'sback. Plenty of rail good fight; and I like that, though I be a man ofpaice, Jasper Pennington, my deear. " I waited for him to go on, and although I was much excited, and scarcelyexpected to live until morning, I managed to meet his white eyes withoutshrinking. "Spoasing you go out, Bill and Sam, my sonnies, " said Cap'n Jack. "Don'tgo fur away, my deears; we cudden bear that, could us, Jasper? Do 'eesmok' then, Jasper? I zee you do. Lots of baccy 'ere, an' pipes too. Well, this es oncommon lucky. Well, lev us load up, I zay. " Thinking it well to agree with him, I filled a pipe with tobacco and litit while Cap'n Jack, with evident satisfaction, smoked peacefully. Hesat opposite me, and I waited for him to speak. CHAPTER VIII I GO TO KYNANCE COVE WITH CAP'N JACK TRUSCOTT'S GANG, AND MEET HISDAUGHTER TAMSIN "This ed'n bad bacca, es it, then?" remarked Cap'n Jack, after he hadsmoked peacefully for a few seconds. "No, " I replied; "as far as I'm a judge, it's very good. " I spoke ascoolly as I could, although to be truthful I might as well have beensmoking dried oak leaves. I could not help realising that my case mightbe desperate. I had heard that Cap'n Jack's gang were governed by nolaws, legal or moral, save those which this man himself made. If Ifailed, therefore, to fall in with his plans, in all probability SamLiddicoat and Bill Lurgy would be called in to complete the work whichthey had attempted a little while before. I could not understand asmuggler, a wrecker, and probably a pirate with pious words upon hislips; the idea of a man whose hands were red with crime talking aboutpeace, mercy, and loving-kindness was, to say the least, strange, and Icould not repress a shudder. After his remark about the quality of the tobacco Cap'n Jack continuedpuffing away in silence, occasionally casting furtive glances at me. Theplace was very silent, save for the swish of the waves, as they pouredinto the outer cave, and rolled the pebbles as they came. It was nowpast midnight, but the month being September, there would be no lightfor several hours. At length Cap'n Jack looked at a huge silver watch, which he had takenfrom his pocket, and seemed to be making some mental calculations. "Fine and loanly, ed'n et, Jasper?" he remarked. "Very. " "This es a very loanly caave. I thot nobody knawed anything 'bout et, 'ciptin' our chaps and Betsey and Eli. " "Betsey?" "Iss, aw Betsey do knaw everything. Besides, Granfer Fraddam was--youzee et do run in the family!" I said nothing, but I called to mind many things I had heard Betsey say. "Anything might be done 'ere, an' nobody the wiser, " he said with aleer. "Yes. " "But I'm a man of paice, I be. A stiddy, thinkin' sort ov man as you mayzay. I shudden like for nothin' to 'appen to you, Jasper. Tha's wy Istopped 'em jist now. 'ow be 'ee thinkin' to git the money to buy backPennington, Jasper? 'T'll be a stiff job, I tell 'ee. " I did not reply. "I've 'eerd oal 'bout et, Jasper. Ah, I've knowd they Tresidders for agood long while. Deep, deep, sonny, you ca'an't git 'em nohow. Besides, 'twas 'ard that you shud zee thicky purty maid for the fust time whenyou was covered with mud, and egg yuks, and fastened on to that gashlything, wad'n et then?" I gave a start, and I felt my face crimson. "I shud like to be a friend to 'ee, Jasper, I shud. Betsey 'ave told me'bout 'ee, and I like 'ee, Jasper. Besides, I'm allays a friend to theoppressed I be, allays. I shud like to put 'ee in the way of spitin'they Tresidders, and buyin' back the 'ome that es rightfully yours, that I shud. Now, Jasper, my sonny, I could put 'ee in the way ofgittin' 'nough in a year or two to get yer oan. A clain off chap likeyou, with schullership, one as can read ritin' an' knows figures like, why, you could, with a bit of tittivatin', git on anywhere, that is, with the blessin' of Providence, so to spaik. " "How?" I asked. "Put yerself in my 'ands, Jasper. " "You mean become a smuggler, a wrecker, and a general law-breaker. " "Law?" cried Cap'n Jack. "Now what's law, Jasper? Es et fair now? Thelaw 'ave put you in a nice pickle, and tho' Pennington ought to beyours, an' the Barton ought to be yours, an' shud be yours ef I, a fairan' honest man, cud 'ave the arrangin' ov things, they've been tookedfrom 'ee by law. An' you might wait till you was black an' blue, and thelaw wudden give et back. What 'ave you got to do with law? Well, dodgin'the Preventive men is 'ginst the law, I know et, but what ov that? Youc'n make a bit ov money that way--a good bit, Jasper. In three year orso, with me to 'elp 'ee, you cud git 'nough to buy back Pennington, there now. " "And what do you offer?" I asked. "I'll take 'ee on, tha's what I'll do. I'll taich 'ee a vew things. I'llmake a man ov 'ee, Jasper. You are a vine big man, sonny, a match fortwo ord'nary men, with schullership, an' a knowledge of figgers thrawedin. You'd zoon be my 'ead man, an' do a big traade. " "If smuggling were all, " I stammered. "Tha's oal I ask ov 'ee, Jasper. A bit ov smugglin'. But spoase youdoan't. Well, look at that now. Spoase you doan't now. Nick Tresidder'll git that maid es sure as eggs--while you--" "I shall be murdered, I suppose. " "Jasper, I never like violence on a eldest son. It do main bad luck, mydeear, es a rule; still we've got to go 'ginst bad luck, sometimes. Butfor the fact of your bein' the third of the family of the same naame--" "More than the third, " I interrupted. "More than the third ef you like, my deear, but you be the third, an'oal the world do knaw it's a bad thing to kill a man who's the third ofthe same naame. But for that I mightn't 'ave come in time. You zee, Jasper, I'm a religious man, do send a present to the passon every yearfor tithes, I do. " At that time I did not believe in Cap'n Jack's words, but afterward Ifound that all his gang were afraid to do that which was consideredunlucky. All Cornish people, I suppose, have heard the rhyme aboutkilling an eldest son who is the third in succession to bear the samechristened name. I know, too, that Cap'n Jack believed implicitly in thelegend, and I have heard him repeat it very solemnly, as though he wererepeating a prayer at a funeral, while his gang became as solemn asjudges. And I have little doubt now that the jargon which I will writedown--for I who have had a fair lot of schooling do call it jargon--hada great deal to do with saving me from Sam Liddicoat's knife. "For if a man shall strike him dead, His blood shall be on the striker's head, And while ever he draws his breath, His days shall be a fearful death; And after death to hell he'll go, With pain and everlasting woe. " "An' so, you zee, " said Cap'n Jack, "I do'ant want no violence weth'ee, being a merciful and religious man. " Now I must confess that I was in sore straits what to do; for be itremembered all my plans seemed poor and almost worthless, and at thesame time I loathed the thought of accepting Cap'n Jack's offer. Had Ibeen sure I should have to do nothing but help in the smuggling I wouldnot have minded so much, for it is well known that smuggling is notregarded by many as wrong, even the parsons at St. Mawes, andTresillian, and Mopus having bought smuggled goods. Besides, I knew thatmany had gained wealth in this way, and were thought none the worse offor doing it. But Cap'n Jack was known to be worse than a smuggler, andalmost desperate as I was this hindered me. For I remembered that inspite of everything I was still a Pennington, and I thought of whatNaomi Penryn would think of me. "Besides, " went on Cap'n Jack, "you needn't 'ave nothin' to do with thispart of the country. I do a biggish traade down the coast, Jasper, mydeear. Ther's Kynance, now, or a cove over by Logan Rock, and another byGurnard's Head. Nobody 'ere need to knaw where you be. " "Let me have time!" I stammered. "To be sure, Jasper, my deear, " wheedled Cap'n Jack; "then it's settled. You shall come to my plaace at Kynance this very night, you shall. Theboys 'll soon be 'ere now. A special cargo, Jasper, 'nough to make yerlips water. Things I bot from a Injun marchant, my deear--cheap. Andthis es a clain off plaace to put et for a vew days. " "Are you sure it's safe here, Cap'n Jack?" I said, for already I beganto be interested in the smuggler's plans. "Saafe, who do knaw about this plaace?" "Betsey Fraddam and Eli. " "Iss, for sure--I knaw they do, else _you_ wudden a knawed. But whobesides?" "Do you think Ikey Trethewy hasn't found out, living where he has livedall these years?" "Ikey! Iss, Ikey do knaw. Aw, aw!" I saw his meaning, and suspected then what I afterward found to be true. Cap'n Jack's business was very extensive, and he employed people up anddown the coast on both sides of the county. Moreover, several pedlarswho carried jewelry, laces, and fine silks, obtained their supplies fromCap'n Jack. "The Preventive men are busy watching you, " I said. "The Preventive men, aw, my deear. Iss, they be watchin', but how do youknaw?" I told him what I had heard between them and Richard Tresidder. "Iss, iss, " said Cap'n Jack, with a grunt of satisfaction; "tha's allright, and they'll never vind out, no, they'll never vind out, and nowyou've zaid oal, my booy?" "No, I haven't; there's another who knows. " "Who?" He looked at me in such a way, that before I had time to think his whiteeyes seemed to drag the words from me. "Miss Naomi Penryn, " I said. Never did I see such a change in any one. He no longer had theappearance of a mild and inoffensive man. The look of harmlessindecision was gone, and all his pious sentiments were flung to thewind. He burst out with a string of oaths such as I had never heardbefore, and which made my flesh creep. "Tell me all you know of this, Jasper Pennington, " he said, presently, "everything. " I could not disobey him at that time, and I told him what I have writtenhere, save but for the story of my love--that I kept in my own heart. "She came in here to keep you from bein' found, did she?" "Yes. " Then he became a little mild-mannered man again. He had grasped thesituation in a minute, and he had seen more than had come into my mind. He commenced smoking again and continued for a few minutes, then hestarted up suddenly. "Sam, Bill, sonnies, come in there. " Instantly the two men entered. "They're comin', be'ant 'em?" "Iss, Cap'n. " A few seconds later I heard the sound of voices, and presently I knewthat several men were entering the cave. "All safe, sonnies?" asked Cap'n Jack. "Iss, Cap'n. " "Ah, Providence es very good. It's a vallyable cargo ef I did buy etcheap. " The men laughed. A number of bales of goods were brought into the inner cave, but I couldnot discover what they were. I could see that the men were eyeing mekeenly, and I thought unpleasantly; but no word was spoken until thecargo was unloaded, and safely stowed away. "Nobody seed, I spoase. " "A dark night, Cap'n. No moon, no stars. " "Ah, Providence es very good, sonnies, " repeated Cap'n Jack, then, turning to me, he said, "You'll be wantin' to know who this es?" There was an expression of assent. "Some ov 'ee do knaw un, I reckon. Ah, Ikey Trethewy, I see you do, andso do you, Zacky Bunny. This, sonnies, is Maaster Jasper Pennington. You've 'eerd me spaik about un. Well, 'ee's a-goin' to jine us, laistways, 'ee's a-goin' to Kynance to-night jist to zee, ya knaw. There, you'd better be off, 'cipt Ikey Trethewy. He's near 'ome, 'ee is. Wait outside a minnit, my deears, we'll be out in a minnit. " All left the inner cave except Ikey Trethewy, who stood watching us asif in wonder. Cap'n Jack hunted around the cave for a few seconds until he found aninkhorn and a pen. "I do like to kip things handy, " he said; "nobody doknaw what'll 'appen. " Then, turning to Ikey Trethewy, he said, "You doknaw of a young woman who do live up to Pennington--a young woman jistcome there, called Penryn, I speck, Ikey, my deear?" Ikey nodded. "Have 'ee got a bit ov paper, sonny?" "No, Cap'n. " "Ah, tha's awkard. This 'll do, I 'spect--a bit of the prayer-book. Iallays like to carry a prayer-book weth me, 'tes oncommon lucky. There, Jasper Pennington, write. " I dipped the pen into the inkhorn, and put the paper which he had tornfrom the prayer-book on a flat, smooth piece of slatestone. "What?" Iasked. "Write what I shall tell 'ee, now then: "_To Miss Naomi Penryn. If you breathe one word about, or come nearGranfer Fraddam's Cave, I am a dead man!_" I wrote the words as he spoke them. "Is that all?" I asked. "Sign yer naame, sonny. " I did as he told me. He took the paper from me and spelt out the words carefully. "Ah, 'tes agrand thing to be a schullard, " he said, admiringly. Then he turned toIkey Trethewy. "This must be put in that young woman's hands at once, an' nobody must knaw 'bout et. Mind!" "Iss, Cap'n, " responded Ikey. "Now we'll go, " said Cap'n Jack. "Good-night, Ikey. Ah, 'tes a goodthing to be a man of paice, and full of love for one's fella cretters. Now then, Jasper. " Two men waited for us in the outer cave, and a few seconds later I wasin a boat bound for Kynance Cove. Morning was breaking as we passed the Lizard, and, strangelycircumstanced as I was, I could not help feeling awed as I looked uponthe great headland. Little wind blew, but the long lines of whitebreakers thundered on the hard yellow sands, while the low-lying rockschurned the sea into foam. "Purty, ed'n et, Jasper?" remarked Cap'n Jack. "'Ave 'ee ever zeed theLizard afore, Jasper?" "Never, Cap'n Jack. " "Ah, I'll make a man ov 'ee. I've a cutter ov my oan, sonny; not sa big, but a purty thing. She do want a cap'n, Jasper; one as knaws figgers, an' can larn navigation. I do want a gen'lman by birth, an' a greatlashin' chap like you, Jasper--wawn as can taake a couple ov andy-sizedmen and knock their heads together. Oa, ther's providence in things, Jasper. " I said nothing, but my heart felt sad. I felt as if I were drifting awayfrom Naomi, and that in spite of myself I was cutting the rope that heldme to her. Meanwhile the boats skirted the headland, and I saw the rocky coves ofKynance in the near distance. "Well, we be near 'ome, sonnies, " said the captain, "after a safejourney. Spoasin' somebody stricks up a bit of song now. Fishermenagoin' 'ome ov a mornin', we be. We've toiled oal night an' caughtnothin', as the scripters say. Strik up now, 'Lijah Lowry, you've a fineand purty voice. Now, then, sweet and stiddy, my booy. " So Elijah Lowry started a song, and the rest joined in the chorus. "Zing, Jasper, " cried Cap'n Jack, when one verse was completed. "Jine inthe cheerful song; let the people zee wot a contented, 'appy, law-abidin' lot we fishermen be. Now, then, chorus: "Thrice the thunderin' seas did roar, Thrice the thunderin' winds did blow, While the brave sailors were rockin' on the top, And the landlubbers layin' down below. Below, below, below, below, bel--o--o--o--w! And the landlubbers layin' down below!" "Now, then, peart and stiddy oal, " cried Cap'n Jack. "An' seein' as 'owProvidence 'ave bin sa kind, I do want 'ee to come up to my 'ouseto-night for supper. Ya knaw wot a good cook my maid Tamsin es. Well, she'll do 'er best fur to-night. Hake an' conger pie, roast beef andcurney puddin', heave to an' come again, jist like kurl singers atCrismas time, my deears. Now, then, Jasper, you come long wi' me. " I walked with Cap'n Jack up a deep gully. On either hand the sides ofthe chasm shot up, steeper than the roof of a house, while in someplaces they were perpendicular. "Nice'n lew 'ere, Jasper, my deear. Zee 'ow the things do graw. See the'sparagus twigs, my deear. Like little fir-trees, be'ant 'em then. Aw, 'tes a keenly plaace, this es. Do 'ee zee thicky 'ouse up there, Jasper. Tha's mine--an' Tamsin 'll be waitin' for me. Providence took away 'ermawther, but left Tamsin; an' Providence was kind, Jasper, for hermawther _'ad_ a tongue, my deear. Jaw! ah, but Tamsin's mawther 'ad aspeshul gift for jawin'! I caan't zay as 'ow I liked et, but I caan'tdeny that she was a gifted woman. " I could not but admit that Cap'n Jack spoke the truth about his house. It was situated on the side of the gorge, well sheltered from the winds, yet so placed that from the gable windows a broad expanse of sea couldbe seen. It was a well-built house, too, substantial and roomy. In thefront was a garden, well stocked with flowers and vegetables. In thisgarden were two figureheads, supposed to represent Admiral Blake and SirWalter Raleigh. "Godly men, both of 'em, " remarked Cap'n Jack; "an' both of 'em down onPopery. I be oal for a sound, solid religion, I be. Sir Walter broughtbaccy, and the Admiral, well 'ee polished off the Spaniards and took alot of treasure from the Spanish ships. Some would call 'im a pirate, Jasper, my deear, but I be'ant that kind of a man. No, no, thews furrinchaps ca'ant 'spect we to laive 'em go wethout payin' toll. 'Ere we be, Tamsin, my deear!" The latter remark was addressed to a stout, buxom girl of twenty, whogreeted her father warmly, looking at me curiously all the while. "Now, Tamsin, my deear, we waant some breakfast. Wot'll 'ee 'ave, Jasper? 'Am rasher, my deear, or a few pilchers? Or p'raps Tamsin 'avegot some vowl pie? This es my maid, Tamsin, this es, by the blessin' ofProvidence--my one yaw lamb, tha's wot she es. As spruce a maid as therees in the country, my deear. An' I forgot, you dunnaw Jasper, do 'ee, Tamsin? This es Jasper Pennington, a godly young man who, like Esau ofould, 'ave bin rubbed of his birthright an' hes blessin'. He's a-goin'to jine us, Tamsin, 'n' then 'ee'll git back the birthright, an' laiveNick Trezidder 'ave the blessin'. Aw! Aw! Now, then, Jasper, haive too, my deear. " We sat down to breakfast, and I must confess to eating with a goodappetite. When I lifted my eyes from my plate I saw that Tamsin waswatching me curiously, as though she could not quite make me out. Certainly I was not very presentable. My clothes were stained and torn, and my appearance altogether unkempt. I felt ill at ease, too, and didnot care to talk much. Besides, in spite of my strange position, I wastired and sleepy. This Cap'n Jack presently noted. "You'll want to slaip, Jasper. Well, Tamsin shall give 'ee a bed, oaldown, my deear--make 'ee sleep when you do'ant want to. I do veel likethat, too. After we've 'ad a slaip, Jasper, we'll talk a bit avore thebooys do come up to supper. A slap-bang supper now, Tamsin, mind that!" Tamsin left the room to prepare a bed for me, while Cap'n Jack pulledoff his boots. "A clain off maid, Jasper, clain off. Spruce as a new pin, an' fresh asa new painted boat. Temper like a lamb, Jasper. Ah! she'll be a grandwife fur somebody, an' not short of a fortin neither. I've been a savin'man, sonny, an' 'ave bin oncommon lucky in traade. I spoase IsraelBarnicoat do want 'er, an' Israel's a braavish booy, but Tamsin doan'ttake to 'im. No, she doan't. Ah, there she es. Es Jasper's bed ready?That's yer soarts. " He gave his daughter a sounding kiss, and went upstairs singing: "Her eyes be as blue as the sea, Her 'air like goulden grain, An' she'll stick to me, and only me Till I come back again. Again, again, again, Till I come back again. " "There, Jasper, thicky's the room, and tha's the bed, oal clain an'purty, my deear. " How long I slept I do not know, but it was a long time, for I was verytired. It was a long time since I had slept in a soft clean bed, and Idid not fail to appreciate the one Tamsin had prepared. I awoke atlength, however, and heard a tap at the door. "Your new clothes are at the door. " It was Tamsin who spoke. On getting up and opening the door, I found a pile of clothes lying, andon examining them I found them to be well made, and of good material. They fitted me, too, and I must confess that I looked at myself withconsiderable satisfaction when I had dressed myself. I saw, too, onentering the kitchen that Tamsin approved of my changed appearance. "Father's gone down to the cove, " she said. She spoke correctly, and her voice was low and musical. "He'll not be back for half an hour, " she continued; "when he comes Iexpect he'll bring the men back to supper. I want us to have a talk now. I want you to tell me why you are here. I want to know if you realisewhat you are doing. Father will tell me nothing; but I cannot believeyou know what joining his gang means. " CHAPTER IX WHAT HAPPENED AT CAP'N JACK'S HOUSE--TAMSIN'S CONFESSION, AND THESMUGGLERS' PLANS As I looked into Tamsin Truscott's eyes, I could not help thinking whata good-looking maid she was. I was sure she spoke earnestly, too. Evidently she regarded me as different from the gang of men of which herfather was captain, and wanted to know the reason of my coming amongthem. Now I have before said I have never regarded myself as a cleverman--none of my race have ever been. Honest men the Penningtons havealways been; brave men, too, although I, perhaps, am not the man to sayit, but not men who understand things quickly. Often after I have haddealings with people, it has come to my mind what I might have said anddone, how I might have left some questions unanswered while others Icould have answered differently. Lawyer Trefry once told me I shouldnever get a living with my brains; I had too much body, he said. I amnot ashamed to say this. Nay, I have no faith in men who are cleverenough to give lying answers instead of true ones. Give me a man whospeaks out straight, and who knows nothing of crooked ways. The men thatthe country wants are not clever, scheming men, who wriggle out ofdifficulties by underhanded ways, but those who see only the truth, andspeak it, and fight for it if needs be. I am glad I had a fair amount ofschooling, as becomes one who ought to have been the squire of a parish, but I am more thankful because I stand six feet four inches in mystockings, and measured forty-six inches around the naked chest even attwenty-one, and that I know next to nothing of sickness or bodily pain. But more than everything, I am proud that although I have been badlytreated I have told no lies in order that truth may prevail, neither doI remember striking an unfair blow. No doubt, I shall have many thingsto answer for on the Judgment Day, but I believe God will reckon to myaccount the fact that I tried to fight fairly when sorely tempted to dootherwise. I say this, because it may seem to many that I was foolish in tellingTamsin Truscott the truth about myself. But as I said just now, I am notclever at answering people, neither could I frame answers to herquestions which would hide the truth from her. Before we had beentalking ten minutes I had told her all about myself, except my love forNaomi. I dared not speak about that, for I felt I was not worthy tospeak of her, whose life was far removed from unlawful men and theirways. Moreover I could not bear that the secret of my heart should beknown. It should be first told to the one who only had a right to hearit, even although she should refuse that which I offered her. "And so, " said Tamsin, "my father has promised that you shall win enoughmoney to buy Pennington if you will work with him. " "That he has, " was my reply. "And do you know the kind of life he lives?" "I have heard, " I replied. "And would you feel happy, Jasper Pennington, if you bought back yourhome, got by such means?" "As for that, " I replied, for I did not feel comfortable under herwords, "what harm is there in smuggling? I know of several parsons whobuy smuggled goods. " "If smuggling were all!" she said, significantly. "But is it not all?" I queried. "Your father told me that this was allhe required. " "Do you think you could gain enough by smuggling? Bill Lurgy has beenwith my father for years; does he look like one who could buy backPennington?" "He is but a paid man, " I replied. "Your father has promised that Ishall have shares in his profits. " A look of scorn flashed from her eyes, which I could not understand, andshe seemed to be about to say some words which caused her much feeling, when her eyes looked straight into mine, and I saw the blood course upinto her face, until her very brow became crimson. Her hands trembled, too, while her lips twitched so that she was unable to speak. Now, I could not understand this, especially as a few seconds before shehad been so eager to talk. "Would you advise me to ask your father to release me of my promise, then?" I asked. "I cannot go at once without his consent, for I havegiven my word I will stay with him for one month. " For answer she caught my hands eagerly. "No, no, stay!" she said. "Iwill see to it that you are fairly treated. You must not go away!" This puzzled me much, but I had no time to ask her what she meant, forjust then her father and several of his men came into the room. There was great carousing that night at Cap'n Jack's house. A greatdeal of grog was drunk, and many strange things said, and yet I couldnot help feeling that a kind of reserve was upon the party. I noticedthat when some story was being told Cap'n Jack coughed, whereupon theeyes of the story-teller were turned upon me, and the yarn remainedunfinished. I could see, too, that many of the men did not like me, andI grew uneasy at the ugly looks they gave me. Moreover, I could not helpremembering that in spite of all I was a Pennington, and was no fitcompany for such as they. And yet I could not escape, for I was hemmedin on every side. At the end of a month I began to feel more at home among mysurroundings, and up to that time was not asked to do anythingparticularly objectionable. It is true I helped to bring several cargoesof smuggled goods ashore, but that did not trouble me. Moreover, Ilearnt many things about the coast of which I had hitherto beenignorant. At the end of two months I knew the coast from Gurnard's Headto Kynance Cove, and had also spent a good deal of time in learningnavigation, which Cap'n Jack assured me would be essential to my gettingback Pennington. I had no rupture with any of the men, and yet I sawthey did not like me. Especially did Israel Barnicoat regard me with agreat deal of disfavour. I thought at the time that he was jealous ofthe favour which Cap'n Jack showed me, for I knew no other reason why heshould dislike me. It was true that until I came he was regarded as thestrongest man in Cap'n Jack's gang, and was angry when he heard some onesay that I could play with two such as he. "I would like to try a hitch with you, Squire, " he said one day, whenCap'n Jack had been chaffing him. We were standing on the little green outside the Cap'n's house, andseveral of us were together. I did not want to wrestle with him, for itis ill playing a game of strength with a man who cannot keep his temper. So I told him I would rather let him be regarded as the strongest manthat Cap'n Jack had. Whereupon he swore loudly and called me a coward, so that I was obliged to accept his challenge. I had no sooner thrownoff my coat than Tamsin came to the door, and when Israel saw her hisarms became hard, and a strange light shone from his eyes. "Throw off your shoes, Israel, " I said. "We won't go in for kicking likethe up-country fellows, let's play like true Cornish lads. " Then I took off my heavy boots, and he did likewise, although I couldsee he was not pleased. After that I waited quietly and let him get hishitch on me first. But he was no match for me; try as he would, he couldnot throw me, although he could see I did not put forth my strength. Then, when I had let him do his utmost, I slipped from his grasp, put myloins under his body, and threw him on the sward. "Bravo!" cried Tamsin. "Ah, Israel, you are but a baby in his hands, "and she laughed gleefully. "It was a coward's throw, " shouted Israel. "He struck me in the windwith his knee--a coward's kick!" "Coward!" I cried. "Nay, Israel Barnicoat, I could play with two such asyou. Let your brother come with you, and I'll throw you both. " With that Micah Barnicoat came up, and both together they leaped uponme; but I caught them like I have seen the schoolmaster at Tregornycatch two boys, and knocked their heads together; then with a littletrick I laid them both on the sward. I do not write this boastingly, because I had nothing to do but to usethe strength which God gave me. I could not help it that I came of alarge-boned, strong race. My forefathers had been mighty men, andalthough I am told I am far smaller and weaker than they, IsraelBarnicoat and his brother seemed like children in my hands. Neitherwould I have written this save that it has to do with the story of mylife, which I am trying to tell truthfully, although, I am afraid, withbut little skill. Israel looked at me more evilly than ever as he rose to his feet, but hesaid no word, even though the men laughed loudly, and Tamsin rejoiced atmy success. I liked it not, however, when that same evening I saw Israeleagerly talking with a group of men, each of whom held their peace as Icame up. This set me thinking, and finally a conviction laid hold of methat Israel was my enemy, and that he would do me evil if he had thechance. After I had gone to bed that night I heard the sound of voices in thegarden, and presently, as if by arrangement, Cap'n Jack went to them. "Where's the Squire?" I heard Israel Barnicoat say--they had called meSquire from the first. "Been in bed more'n an hour, " was the reply. "Look 'ere, Cap'n Jack, " said Israel; "we want to spaik plain. Why is heto be put afore we? Here 'ee es, livin' at your 'ouse as ef 'ee was yerson. He ain't got to do no dirty work. Oal we want es fair play. Laive'ee do loustrin' jobs same as we do. " "Anything else?" asked Cap'n Jack. "I do'ant bleeve in makin' fish o' waun and flesh of t'other. Allalike, I zay. " "Be I cap'n?" asked Cap'n Jack. "Iss, you be; but we chaps 'ave got our rights, tha's wot I zay. Wot'see more'n we?" "Be I a fool, Israel Barnicoat?" asked Cap'n Jack. "Caan't I zee wot'sgood fur us oal? He's larnin' navigation--wot fur? Ain't us got a shipthat 'll need navigation? We want a man as knaws figgers an's gotschoolin'; 'ave you got et? We want somebody as can play the genleman;can you do et? Billy Coad es too ould to taake command ov the _Flyin'Swan_ much longer; well, wot then? Who's to do et? You knaw we caan't'ford to 'ave outsiders. 'Sides, ef 'ee once gits in weth we--well, we've got un, ain't us?" "Well, wot then?" "He'll buy back Pennington. " "Wot's the use o' that to we?" "Be 'ee a fool, Israel Barnicoat? Caan't 'ee zee that eff he's one o'we, and he gits back his rights, that we'm as safe as eggs, an' shellallays have a squire an' a magistrate on our side? Tha's wot I behumourin' 'im for. I do'ant want to drive un away fust thing. " A good deal of murmuring followed this, some of the men evidentlyagreeing with their captain, others feeling with Israel that I had hadtoo many favours shown me. Then they talked too low for me to hear, except now and then fragments of sentences about the "queer-colouredflag on the _Flying Swan_, " and "Billy Coad makin' many a man walk theplank. " All this opened my eyes to many things which had not hitherto been plainto me, and I listened more eagerly than ever, in order to understandtheir plans concerning me; but I could make nothing out of the orderswhich Cap'n Jack was giving. At last, just before they left him, oneasked a question in a low voice: "When is the _Flying Swan_ expected?" "A couple ov months, sonny. We must humour un a bit, and git un in ourways. We ca'ant 'ford to be fullish jist now. " Presently they all left with the exception of Israel Barnicoat, whospoke to Cap'n Jack eagerly. "'Tes oal very well to talk, Cap'n, " he said, "but 'ee's stailin' awayTamsin from me. " "Did you ever 'ave Tamsin to stail, sonny?" asked the Cap'n. "Well, I 'ad a chance at wawn time, but now she's tooked on weth he. Mind, Cap'n, ef he do git Tamsin ther'll be somebody missin'!" "Doan't be a fool, Israel, " replied Cap'n Jack. "Go away 'ome, sonny, and be ready for yer work in the mornin'. " "But mind, Cap'n, the Squire must obey oarders saame as we, else ther'llbe mutiny. " "Well, 'ee shell, ther' now. Good-night, Israel; good-night, sonny, andby the blessing of Providence you'll be a rich man yet. " I turned over all this many times in my mind, and, as may be imagined, Iwas sore driven what to think. Up till now I had not been asked, beyondsmuggling, to do anything unlawful, but now I saw that I was intendedfor wild work. Moreover, I knew not how to get out of it, for Cap'n Jackhad, in a way, got me in his power. I had heard of several who had oncebelonged to his gang, and who had come to an untimely end, and this notby means of the law, but by unknown ways. I also called to mind one ofhis stories concerning one Moses Rowse, who, because he wanted to "turnreligious, " was found on the beach one day with his head broken, whileanother went away from home and never came back again. All this, I say, wrought upon me strangely--so much so that I did notsleep that night, and I formed many plans as to how I might escape, until my brain was weary. The next day I noticed that Cap'n Jack was eagerly looking at the sea, as though he saw something of interest, although I, who looked in thedirection toward which his eyes were turned, could see nothing. "I reckon ther'll be some work to-night, Jasper, my sonny, " he remarked, after looking steadily a long time. "It do come dark early thaiseNovember days, an' it'll be a baisly muggy night to-night, tha's wot't'll be. I must go down to the cove and zee the booys. " When he was gone Tamsin came to me. "What are you so stand-offish for?" she asked. I did not reply, for my heart was sad. "And what did you think of the talk between father and the men lastnight?" she asked. "What do you know about it?" I asked. "I know you were listening, " she replied; "but never mind, it's all safewith me; and, Jasper, you mustn't think that I care about IsraelBarnicoat, I don't like un a bit. " "He's the strongest man in your father's gang, " I said. "No, Jasper, he's no man at all when you are near. How could I look onIsrael Barnicoat now I've seen you?" She said this with a sob, and thenI knew that Tamsin Truscott loved me. She caught my great brown handand kissed it. "Jasper, " she cried, "I know where father keeps hismoney, love me, and I will get it for you; more than enough to buy backPennington. No one knows how rich father is. I know, I know!" The maid spoke like one demented, and, for the moment, I knew not how toanswer her. Not that I despised her for saying what always ought to besaid by the man, for I believe that her heart was as clean as awind-swept sky. For a moment, too, wild, unnatural thoughts came into mymind which I will not here set down. But even as they came the pictureof Naomi's face came before me, and they departed with the swiftness oflightning. For I have found this to be true: a true love ever destroysbaser and poorer loves. Let a man love truly a true, pure woman, and allwomanhood is sacred to him. And because I loved Naomi truly no otherlove could come into my life. So I did not reply to Tamsin's words, but walked away toward the coveinstead. Still her words had their effect--they determined me to leaveCap'n Jack's gang as soon as possible. I saw now that it would be wrongto stay at Kynance Cove, wrong to Tamsin, wrong to myself. It would beunworthy of my love for Naomi. For two months I had not realised whatlay before me, now I understood. How could I go to her with words oflove upon my lips, when I sought to win back the home of my fathers bysuch means as Cap'n Jack hinted in his talk with his followers the nightbefore? And so again and again I planned how I might get away. Early in the afternoon Cap'n Jack came to me. "I want us to crake a bit, sonny, " he said. I did not reply, but I sat down near him in the openchimney. "It's time we come to bisness, " he said. "You've bin loppin' 'bout fortwo months, doin' nothin' much. Well, the booys be jillus, Jasper, andthey want things clear. " "I've done all you've asked me, " I replied. "Iss, so you 'ave, sonny, but I want to maake a man ov 'ee. I've got apurty boat, Jasper, called _The Flying Swan_. She'll be 'ome soon fromwhat I 'ope will be a prosperous voyage. I want you to go on 'er as asoart of maate, to taake command laater on. " "What do you mean?" I asked. "What is this _Flying Swan_ of which youare the owner? Is she a trading vessel? What does she carry? Besides, why choose me? I know nothing about sea life. " "I'll tell 'ee, " he said. "The _Flyin' Swan_ is used for smugglin' on abiggish scale. She's manned by as braave a lot of chaps as ever clainedthe seams of a deck. Her cap'n es Billy Coad, a man you may 'ave 'eer'don, and wawn you would like to knaw. A man of rare piety, Jasper. He andme be the main owners, by the blessin' of Providence. Ah, it would doyer 'art good to hear 'im give his Christian experience. " "Smuggling on a biggish scale. What do you mean by that?" I asked. "Well, dailin' direct weth the furrin' poarts, and at times, when Billydo see a vessel in the open say, wot do carry the flag of a Papistcountry, say the Spanish, well, I doan't deny--but there. " "You mean that the _Flying Swan_ is but little better than a pirateship. " "Never call things by ugly naames, " replied Cap'n Jack; "besides, I dolook upon this as your main chance of buyin' back Pennington. " "Suppose I refuse?" I suggested. "You wa'ant refuse, sonny. " "Why not?" "Well, twudden pay 'ee. We doan't never have that sort wi' we. I'm a manof paice, I be; but thaise be loanely paarts, my sonny. Nearer thanLezard Town ther's 'ardly a 'ouse. You wudden be missed much. " "But suppose I were to leave you?" "Laive us; no, sonny, you ca'ant do that now. You knaw too much. " "How can you keep me? Suppose I were to leave the house now, ay, leavethe county, who could stop me?" "I could, sonny. Do you think I'm a cheeld? I've got the countyringed--I've got men everywhere. Cap'n Jack Truscott's gang is a bigaffair, my son, an' I telly this, ef you tried to git away to-nightyou'd be a dead man afore to-morrow, for oal I'm a man of paice, andsend presents to the passon in place of tithes; I doan't stand nononsense, mind that, my son. " His white eyes shone with a strange light, and I knew he had his fearsabout my loyalty. "The truth es, Jasper, " went on Cap'n Jack, "you've come wi' we, and wi'we you must stay; that es, till you git 'nough to buy back Pennington. Aw, aw!" "And if I do?" "I shell 'ave a squire for my friend, and--well, you'll still be one o'we. You see, my sonny, we've got many ways o' doin' things, an' when Ionce gits 'old ov a chap, well, I sticks. But theer, sonny, wot's theuse ov angry words. I'm a paicable man, and wen you knaw us better, you'll knaw 'ow we stick to aich other through thick and thin. I like'ee, Jasper, an' I've got need ov 'ee. A strong fella you be--IsraelBarnicoat and his brother Micah was just like little babbies to 'ee. Aschullard, too, and knaw figgers. Iss, a year on the _Flyin' Swan_ on anexpedishan I'm a thinkin' on will buy back Pennington, and then, well, we shall see, Jasper. Why shudden I be the squire's father-in-law, eh, sonny? An' Tamsin es a grand maid, ed'n she then?" Slowly my mind grasped his meaning, but I did not speak. "Still, tho' you be a fav'rite ov mine, Jasper, the booys be jillus, that ev it. An' ther's a bit of work on to-night, sonny. There's a crafta few miles out, an' to-night will be baisly and black. Well, the booysinsist on your takin' our ould mare, an' tyin' a lantern on to her neck, an' leadin' 'er on the cliff toward the Lizard. It'll do thou'll maregood, and be a light to the vessel. " "Such a light would lure her on to the rocks!" I cried. "Wud et, Jasper? Well, some wud blaame Providence for these things. Butit must be done. " "And suppose the Preventive men see me?" "Wot be a couple of sich chaps to you? You could knack their 'eadstogether like you ded by Micah and Israel. " "And if I refuse?" He looked at me steadily for a minute with his white eyes gleamingstrangely in the firelight; then he said, slowly, "Ef you refuse thistime, my sonny, you'll never refuse no more in this world. " All the same I made up my mind that I would escape from Cap'n Jack'sgang that very night, and that I would take no part in luring a vesselon to destruction. CHAPTER X WHAT BECAME OF THE WRECKERS' LIGHT--HOW I ESCAPED AND ENTERED PENNINGTON An hour later a number of men were in the kitchen of Cap'n Jack's house, and from the way they talked I knew they meant that the vessel whichthey had been watching should that night be destroyed. Never until thendid I realise the utter heartlessness of the gang. They seemed to carenothing for the lives of those on the ship which they had decided towreck. In their lust for gain nothing was sacred to them. As far as Icould gather, their plan was that I should lead Cap'n Jack's horse alongthe edge of the cliffs with a lantern fastened to its neck. This to aship at sea would seem like the light of another ship. The false lightwould thus lead the captain to steer his vessel straight upon the rocks. Outside was a wild, high sea, the clouds overhead were black as ink, andnot a star appeared, thus the doomed vessel would be at the mercy of thewreckers. It was Cap'n Jack's plan to have his men in readiness to seizeupon all the valuables of the ship, and that the crew should be drowned. They had made out that the vessel was bound for Falmouth, but that inthe blackness of the night the crew would lose their whereabouts, andwould eagerly steer toward what they would believe to be the light ofanother vessel. Why I had been chosen to show the false light I knew not, except thatsuch a deed, by exposing me to the vigilance of the Preventive men, would bind me more securely. They did not seem to think that I shouldfail in doing this. As Cap'n Jack had said, to fail to obey the commandsof the gang meant an untimely death, while to try and escape would bringupon me the same punishment. Every man was well primed with brandy, and Cap'n Jack saw that whileeach one had enough to excite him to wild deeds, no man was allowed todrink to such a degree that he became in any way incapacitated for thework before him. During the conversation, however, I noticed that Israel Barnicoat spokeno word. Instead, he kept his eyes upon me. When the conference wasended, however, and all their plans, which I have barely hinted at, because in my ignorance and excitement I could only dimly understandthem, Israel spoke aloud. "Cap'n, " he said; "the Squire have never done a job like this afore, he'll need somebody weth un. " "We ca'ant spare more'n one man for sich a job, " was the response. "It'll need another, I tell 'ee, " replied Israel. "Then thee c'n kip un company, " was Cap'n Jack's reply. "Oal right, " cried Israel, but he kept his eyes away from me as hespoke. "Tell 'ee where we'll begin, " continued Israel, still looking away fromme. "We'll take old Smiler right to the Lizard, jist off Carligga Rocks, we'll kip on cloase by Polpeor, an' on to Bumble. I reckon by that timeshe'll be on the rocks. You c'n board 'er there, ef needs be, and we'llmit you in the saicret caave in Honsel Cove. " "Iss, that'll do very well, sonny, " was Cap'n Jack's reply. "By coose wemayn't git 'er afore she do git to the Devil's Fryin' Pan or Cadwith, and ef you fail theer, you must git to Black Head as fast as yer legscan car'ee. But kip away from Ruan Minor, Israel, my sonny. ThePreventive men be strong there. " "Trust me, " laughed Israel. Cap'n Jack went out and looked seaward, anxiously. "You must start in a'our or a 'our and haalf, Israel, my sonny, and the rest of us must gitdoun to the Cove to once, " he said, when he came back. "Oal right, Cap'n, " replied Israel, "I jist want to go and spaik tomauther, while the Squire do git the oull mare ready. " I went out as he spoke, and then acting on sudden impulse, determined tofollow him. A minute later I was glad I had done so, for I saw that hewas going away from his mother's house. He hurried rapidly along theHelston road until he came to a little beer-house, or as the folkscalled it a kiddleywink, which he entered. When I had arrived at thedoor of this kiddleywink, I was at a loss what to do, neither could Imake out why he had come here. I had barely time to think, however, before Israel came out again, and I saw that he was accompanied by aPreventive man. "I've got a job for 'ee, " said Israel. "What?" "A chap showin' a false light to-night. " "But I'd arranged weth the Cap'n to kip away, an' to kip our chapsaway. " "Never mind that. I c'n maake et wuth yer while. " "Well, what es et?" "Be jist off The Stags at twelve o'clock to-night. A young fella will belaidin' an ould gray mare. " "But wot about the Cap'n?" "I tell 'ee 't'll be for your good. You do as I tell 'ee, Ellic, or, well, you'll knaw what!" "But et'll spoil yer plans!" "Never mind. Look 'ere--" Then he talked earnestly in low tones so thatI could not hear. Evidently, however, he satisfied the officer, for Iheard him say, "Clain off. A reglar feather in my cap, and the Cap'nwa'ant knaw. " When Israel returned to Cap'n Jack's house I had the mare all ready. "We'll go stright to Carn Barrow, " he said, shortly. "That wasn't Cap'n Jack's plan, " was my reply. "Look 'ere, Squire, I'm to work this. You'm new to this work. I tell 'eewe must git to the Devil's Fryin' Pan by ten o'clock, and then git backto The Stags 'bout twelve. " "Very well, " I replied, "I'm ready. " "'Tes a good two mile by road to the Fryin' Pan, " he remarked. "And 'tesoppen downs nearly oal the way to The Stags. " He seemed to think aminute, then he said, "No, we wa'ant go so far as that, we'll jist go toBumble Rock, and then kip on the top by Poltream Cove. That'll taake usoal our time. " He led the horse and I carried the lantern, which he said should not belit until we came to Bumble Rock, which stands by a gully in theheadland, where the seas roar with a terrible noise as they break uponthe coast. Not a word was spoken as we went along in the darkness. As well as Icould I kept watch on him, for I knew he hated me. He was jealous of mefor several reasons. For one thing, since I had come, Tamsin Truscotthad ceased to notice him, and for another, he was no longer regarded asthe strongest man in the gang. For years he had been proud of this, andnow the men laughed at him because I was able to play with both him andhis brother. Perhaps the wrestling match at which I had mastered him soeasily had more to do with his enmity than the fact that Tamsin nolonger smiled on him. For his pride in his strength was greater than hislove. As I have said, it was a wild dark night. A great sea hurled itself onthe coast, although ordinarily it could not be called dangerous. As wedrew near the rocks, however, we could hear the waves roaring like athousand angry beasts. Bumble Rock rose up like a great giant, andseemed to laugh at the black waves which it churned into foam. The rockswhich we could dimly see, for our eyes had become used to the darkness, seemed like the teeth of a hideous monster, which would cruelly tear anyship that the waves should dash upon them. The thought of the vessel, evidently bound for Falmouth Harbour, being lured to destruction, withall hands on board, was horrible to me, and at that moment a great angerrose in my heart toward the gang among whom I had lived for two months. Hitherto, however, my hands had been unstained by crime, and Idetermined that for the future, even although I should be hunted down bythe men into whose hands I had fallen, I would escape from them thatnight. "I've got the tinder and the flint and steel, " remarked Israel, "we mustgit to a lew plaace an' light the candle. Come over 'ere. Ther's a'ollow behind the rocks, it'll do zackly. " I followed him without a word until we reached a spot that was shelteredfrom the sea, although we could still hear the waves surging andmoaning, while flecks of foam often beat upon our faces. Perhaps there is no more lonely place on God's earth than this. Thatnight the genius of desolation seemed to reign, while the roaring seatold me of mad spirits playing with the angry waters. In the dim light Icould see the long line of foam, while above the dark cliffs loomed;landward nothing was visible, save a suggestion of the outline of thehills. "'Tes a gashly night and this es a gashly job to be done, " said Israel. "By agor, 'ow the waaves do roar, " he continued, after a minute. "Yes, 'tis a wild night, " I responded, and as if in confirmation of mywords, a great wave broke on Bumble Rock with a mighty roar, while ashower of spray and flecks of foam fell upon us. "Well, 'tes as lew 'ere as we can git it anywhere, " he said; "ther now, you hould the lantern while I strick the light. " "No, " I replied. "Wot do 'ee main?" he queried. "Simply this, " I answered; "no false light shall shine on this cliffto-night. " As I spoke I took the lantern and threw it over the cliffs. Then I sprang upon him and caught his hands in mine. "Look you, Israel Barnicoat, " I said, "I know what your plans are. Ifollowed you as you went to the Preventive man to-night; but it is nouse. The wreckers' light will not shine to-night, neither will I be offThe Stags at twelve o'clock. " He struggled to be free, but I held him tight. "You'll suffer for this, " he screamed; "when Cap'n Jack knaws you'lldie. " "I must take chance of that, " I said. Then I threw him heavily on thesward. Taking some cord from my pocket, with which I had provided myselfbefore starting, I bound his hands securely behind him. Then I bound hislegs. "Wot be 'ee goin' to do weth me now?" he shrieked. "Nothing more. " "But you bean't goin' to laive me lie 'ere oal night, be 'ee? Why, Ish'll die ov the cowld. " "No, you won't, " I said; "as you mentioned, this is a lew place, and youare not one who will die so easily. You may be a bit cramped by themorning, and perhaps you may get a twinge of rheumatics, but that'll beall. Besides, it's far better for you to suffer a bit than that yonvessel shall be wrecked. Now I'll leave you to your sins; I'm off. " "Off where?" "Off where you'll never see me again. You'll have company to-night, perhaps. It's said that Peter Crowle's ghost comes here on windy nights. I wish you pleasant company. " "Oh, doan't 'ee go, " he screamed; "I'm 'fraid of sperrits, I be. Let mefree, Squire, 'n I'll never tell where you'm gone; I'll zay you'mdrowned, or tumbled ovver the cleffs or anything, onnly do cut theropes, and lev me be free. " "No, " I said; "while you are here Cap'n Jack will think the falselights are showing, and perhaps the vessel will be safe. As for thespirits, you are the strongest, bravest man in the gang, and, of course, you are not afraid of spirits. " "But you bean't agoin' to take th'oull mare?" "Yes; Smiler will come with me. Good luck to you, Israel Barnicoat. " I sprang upon Smiler's back and rode away, leaving him in the shelteredhollow. The night was cold and threatened rain, but I was sure that, hardy and used to exposure as he was, he would not be hurt. When morningcame he would be searched for and found. Of course he would tell hisstory to Cap'n Jack, but by that time I hoped to be out of harm's way. At first I rode slowly, especially until I got to Ruan Major. Arrivedthere, however, and having struck into the road over Goonhilly Downs, Iwent faster. I felt strangely happy, for it seemed as though a weightwere rolled from my shoulders. Once more I was a free man, and Iimagined that for some hours I should not be pursued. Besides, all thetime I had been with Cap'n Jack's gang I felt that I was doing what wasunworthy of a Pennington, and worse still, what was unworthy of my lovefor Naomi. But more than all, a wild scheme had come into my mind; Iwould that night go to Pennington and try to see Naomi. The thoughtacted upon me like some strange elixir; to hear Naomi's voice, to feelher hand in mine, were a joy beyond all words. How I was to do this Idid not know; what difficulties I should meet I did not consider. Thethought that I should see her was enough for me, and I shouted for veryjoy. The hour was not yet late, and I calculated that by hard riding Icould get to Pennington by midnight. Thus at the very hour when IsraelBarnicoat had planned for me to be taken by the Preventive men, I hopedto be speaking to my love. In looking back I can see that my hopes were very unreasonable. Howcould I get Naomi to speak to me? At best she could only regard me as alandless outcast, whom she had once seen pilloried in Falmouth town andpelted by hooting boys. It is true I had told her my story in GranferFraddam's Cave, and she had shown a desire to shield me from RichardTresidder, but she must probably have forgotten all about it. Besides, if she had not forgotten me, she would think me either dead or far away. The letter which I had written at Cap'n Jack's dictation would tell herthat I was in his power. During my two months' stay at Kynance Cove, Ihad asked Cap'n Jack concerning Granfer Fraddam's Cave, but he alwaysevaded my questions, and I did not know whether she had received theletter I had written. At the same time my heart beat high with hope, and I was happy. For atrue love, even although difficulties beset it, is always beautiful andjoyous. As I rode along through the night, even the wild winds sang lovesongs to me, while I could see the light of Naomi's eyes shining in thedarkness, revealing her face to me, pure and beautiful. I am told that my days of romance are over, that I have reached thatstage in life when the foolishness of young lovers is impossible to me. And yet even now I cannot see a boy and a maid together without my heartbeating faster; for there is nothing more beautiful on God's green earththan the love of lovers, and I know that when a lad feels a girl's firstkisses on his lips, he lives in heaven, if he loves her as I lovedNaomi. There are those, even in this parish, who sneer at the bliss ofboy and girl sweethearts, but I, who remember the night when I rode fromBumble Rock to Pennington, cannot sneer; nay, rather, the tears start tomy eyes, and I find myself fighting my battles again and dreaming oflove, even as I dreamed then. Smiler was a better steed than I had hoped. Saddle I had none, norbridle, but the halter which had been placed on her head was sufficientfor me to guide her. Moreover, I had been used to horses all my life, and felt as much at ease on a horse's back as on my feet. Thus it cameabout that before midnight I had reached the parish of St. Eve, and wasmaking my way toward Pennington. When within sight of the house, however, I was in a dilemma, and never until then did I realise howdifficult was the task I had set myself. The whole family was a-bed, atleast I imagined so, neither did I know the part of the house whereNaomi Penryn was. Most likely, too, dogs would be prowling around, and Idid not wish to place myself in the power of Richard Tresidder or hisson Nick. At the same time I vowed that I would see Naomi, even though Iwaited there until morning. So, tying Smiler to a tree, I crept quietly up to the house and lookedanxiously around. At first all seemed to be in darkness, but presently Isaw a light shining from one of the windows in the back part of thehouse. Wondering what it might mean, I went toward it and looked throughthe window. A blind had been drawn, but it did not fit the window well, and there was an inch of glass between the window-frame and the blindthat was not covered. At first I could only see the room in a blurredsort of way, for the leaded panes of glass were small, but presently Isaw more clearly. The room into which I looked was the kitchen, and bythe table sat a man and a woman. The man was Ikey Trethewy, whom I hadlast seen in Granfer Fraddam's Cave, and who had promised to take myletter to Naomi; the woman was the Pennington cook. The latter was asour and rather hard-featured woman of forty years of age. It had been ajoke of the parish that Tryphena Rowse never had a sweetheart in herlife, that she was too ugly, too cross-tempered. It was also rumoured, however, that this was not Tryphena's fault, and that her great desirewas to get married and settle down. I soon saw that Ikey Trethewy wasthere as Tryphena's sweetheart. The table was covered with temptingeatables, of which Ikey partook freely, stopping between sups of ale andmouthfuls of chicken pie to salute the object of his affections. I saw, too, that these attentions were by no means disagreeable to the cook, although she gave Ikey several admonitory taps. It was evident, too, that Ikey's visit was clandestine. I knew that, except on specialoccasions, it was the rule for Pennington doors to be closed at teno'clock, while it was now past midnight. Probably Ikey, who had thereputation of being a woman-hater, did not care for his courtship to beknown, for I knew that he did not like being laughed at or joked in anyway. I had not waited long when Ikey began to make preparations for hisdeparture, while Tryphena seemed to be trying to persuade him to stay alittle longer. No sound reached me, however, and I imagined that alltheir conversation was carried on in whispers for fear the noise thereofmight reach the master or mistress of the establishment. He succeeded atlength, however, in breaking away from the embraces of the fair cook, while two huge dogs which lay by the kitchen fire watched them solemnly. Presently the door opened, and Ikey and Tryphena stood together outside. They were quite close to me, so that I could hear their every word. "You wa'ant be long afore you come again, Ikey?" asked Tryphena. "Not long, my buty. P'raps you c'n git a bit a pigin pie next time. " "That I will, Ikey. But doan't 'ee think, Ikey, 'tes time for 'ee to beputtin' in th' baans? We've bin a-courtin' like this now for more'n viveyer. " "Well, tha's nothin', Tryphena. Jim Jory ded court Mary Hicks thirteenyer afore they wur spliced. " "Iss; but I ca'ant kip comp'ny weth 'ee like other maids. An' ted'nvitty fur we to be mittin' every week like this 'ere. " "Well, Tryphena, my buty, you do knaw I do love 'ee deerly. An' you be aclain off cook, too. I niver taasted sich a vowl pie in my life, thernow. An' yer zay 't shell be a pigin pie next week. " "Iss, Ikey; but 'twud be purty to 'ave a 'ome of our oan. " "Mawther wa'ant 'eer of et it, nor Cap'n Jack nuther. 'Nother yer ortwo, Tryphena, and then I'll go to the passen. Ther, I mus' be goin'. " Another sounding kiss, and Ikey crept away very quietly, while Tryphenabegan to put away the supper things. In a minute my mind was made up. Ihad heard enough to settle me on my plan of action. I thought I saw themeans whereby I could see Naomi. I waited until Tryphena had cleared away the remains of Ikey's repast, and was evidently preparing to go to her room, and then I gave thekitchen door a slight knock, and, imitating Ikey's voice as well as Icould, I said, "Tryphena, my buty, laive me in a minait. " She came and opened the door quickly. "'Ave 'ee forgot summin', Ikey, deear?" she said; and then before sherecognised me I slipped in. The dogs rose up with a low, suppressed growl, as though they were indoubt what to do; but Tryphena, who was as anxious as I that thehousehold might not be disturbed, quieted them. "Maaster Jasper Pennington!" she gasped as she looked into my face. "That's right, Tryphena, " I said. "Sit down, I want to talk with you, and I want you to do something for me. " "No, I mustn't, I daren't. They do oal hate 'ee 'ere, Maaster Jasper. Efthey wos to knaw you was 'ere, I dunnaw wot wud 'appen. " For a moment a great bitterness came into my heart, for I rememberedthat this was the first time I had ever entered the home of my fathers. And it galled me beyond measure that I should have to enter at midnightat the kitchen door like a servant who came courting the servant maids. I quickly realised my position, however, and acted accordingly. "Yes, you must do what I ask you, Tryphena, " I said. "I tell 'ee I ca'ant. " "Then Ikey Trethewy will be in the hands of the Preventive men byto-morrow, " I replied, "and Richard Tresidder will know that a man hascome to his house for years at midnight on the sly. " I did not want to frighten the poor woman, but it had to be done. Isaw, too, that I had said sufficient to make Tryphena afraid to thwartme. "What do 'ee want me to do?" she asked. "I suppose no one can hear us?" I said. "No, oal the family, 'ciptin' Miss Naomi, do slaip in another paart ovthe 'ouse. " I listened intently, but could hear no sound; evidently all the familywas asleep. "You remember about two months ago that Ikey brought a letter to MissNaomi Penryn?" I said. "Iss. " "Well, I wrote that letter. " "I knaw; Ikey tould me. " "Well, I want to see Miss Naomi. " "When?" "To-night. I want you to go to her room now, and tell her that I want tosee her. " CHAPTER XI I SEE NAOMI PENRYN, AND AM GREATLY ENCOURAGED, BUT SOON AFTER AM TAKENPRISONER Tryphena looked at me like one dazed. "No, Maaster Jasper, " she replied, "it caan't be done. " "It must be done. " "And what if I do?" "I will leave the house in an hour, " I replied, "and no one shall knowof what you have done, not even Ikey. " "No, Ikey musn't knaw you've been 'ere. " "Why?" "Why, e'ed be jillus as cud be. E'ed be afraid you'd come to try and cutun out. You zee, you be a 'andsome young man, Master Jasper. " "Well, you must do as I ask you, or Ikey will know, " I said, for I sawthat Tryphena needed a good deal of pressure. At the same time I couldnot help smiling at the thought of Ikey being jealous, for surely onelook at her face were enough to dispel such a thought. "You see, " I wenton, "a fine-looking woman like you must be careful, if you wish to keepsuch a man as Ikey. However, you do as I ask you, and some day you'll beglad. " I believe my flattery had more to do with making Tryphena my friend thanany threats I might offer, for a smile of satisfaction came on herlips, and she asked me how she was to do what I asked her. "What I want, " I said, "is for you to go quietly to Miss Naomi, and tellher that Jasper Pennington is in great danger, and that he must see herbefore he leaves this part of the world. " "Wot, be 'ee goin' away, then?" cried Tryphena. "I must, " I said; "now go quickly. " When she had gone I saw how unreasonable my request was. Would not Naomibe justified in arousing the house, and would she not at the leastrefuse to come and see me? And yet all the while I waited with a greathope in my heart, for love gives hope, and I loved Naomi like my ownlife. For all this, I worried myself by thinking that I did not tellTryphena anything whereby she could induce Naomi to come to me. For whatshould she care about my danger, save as she might care about the dangerof a thousand more for whom she could do nothing? And so I waited with an anxious heart, and when at length I heardfootsteps my bosom seemed too small for the mighty beating of my heart. But it was not my love's footsteps that I heard, but Tryphena's. Perhapsfellow-feeling had made her kind, for she told me in a kind, sympatheticway that "Miss Naomi would be down d'reckly. " Now this was more than I had seriously dared to hope. No sooner did Ihear her telling me this joyful news than I felt amazed that I had everdreamed of asking for such a thing, while my heart grew heavy at thethought that I had no sufficient reason for asking to see Naomi. In less than five minutes later Naomi came into the kitchen. She lookedpale, and thin, I thought, but she was beauteous beyond all words. I amnot going to try and describe her. I am not gifted in writing finethings, for the pen was nearly a stranger to my hands until I began towrite this history, besides I doubt if any man, great as he may be, could do justice to Naomi's beauty. I think my heart ceased to beat fora while, and I know that I stood looking at her stupidly, my tonguerefusing to move. As for Tryphena, I am sure she understood my feelings, for she went intothe dairy, for the which I determined even then that I would some dayreward her. "You said you were in danger, " said Naomi, speaking first, "and that youwanted to see me. You have asked a hard thing, but I have come. " "Miss Naomi, " I said, in a low, hoarse voice, "forgive my forwardness, for truly I am unworthy this honour, yet believe me I could not help it. Will you sit down, so that I may try and tell you what is in my heart?" She sat down on the old kitchen settle, and I could not help noticinghow beautifully her dark dress fitted her graceful form. At the sametime I knew not what to say. I had come because my heart hungered forher, and because love knows no laws. Yet no words came to me, except tosay, "Naomi Penryn, I love you more than life, " and those I dared notutter, so much was I afraid of her as she sat there. "Are you in great danger?" she asked. "I have breathed no word aboutthat cave, no word to any one. What did it mean?" This gave me an opening, and then I rapidly told her what I have writtenin these pages. "And will they try and find you?" she asked when I had told my story. "They will hunt me like dogs hunt a fox!" I replied, "so I must find myway to Falmouth, and try and get to sea. " Her face was full of sympathy, and my heart rejoiced because she did notseem to think it strange that I should come to her. "And will you have to go soon?" "I must go now, " I replied, and then my sorrow and despair, at thethought, dragged my confession from my tongue. "But before I go, " I said, "I must tell you that I love you, NaomiPenryn. It is madness, I know; but I loved you when I was in the pilloryat Falmouth, and I have loved you ever since, and my love has beengrowing stronger each day. That is why I have come here, to-night. Myheart is hungry for you, and my eyes have been aching for a sight ofyour face, and I felt I could not go away without telling you, eventhough I shall never see you again. " Her face seemed to grow paler than ever as I spoke, but her eyes grewsoft. "I know I am wrong, I ought not to have come in this way, " I went on, for my tongue was unloosed now, "but I could not help it; and I am gladI have come, for your eyes will nerve me, and the thought that you donot scorn me will be a help to me in the unknown paths which I have totread. For you do not scorn me, do you?" "Scorn you?" she asked. "Why should I scorn you?" And then a great hope came into my heart, greater than I had ever daredto dream of before, the hope that she might care for me! Wild I know itwas, but my own love filled me with the hope. If I loved her, might shenot, even although I were unworthy, love me? Yet I dared not ask her ifit was so; only I longed with a longing which cannot be uttered that sheshould tell me, by word or look. "And must you go soon, go now to Falmouth?" she said like one dazed. "Yes; I must e'en go now, " I said. "It is like heaven to be near you, better than any heaven preached about by parsons, but I must go. Can yougive me no word of encouragement before I leave?" But she made no reply, and then my heart became heavy again, so I heldout my hand, trying to appear brave. Without hesitation, she put her hand in mine, and I felt it tremble, just as I have felt little chicks not a week old tremble when I havecaught them. I fancied that she was afraid of me, so I said, "Thank youfor speaking to me. This meeting will help me for many a long day, and Iam afraid I have a dreary future before me. " "I hope you will come to no harm, " she said, "and I hope you will obtainwhat is justly yours. " "Can you say nothing else?" I cried, "not just one word?" But just then Tryphena came in from the dairy. "Ther's a noise inMaaster Nick's bedroom, " she cried. "Git out, Maaster Jasper. MissNaomi, we must go up by the back stairs. Maake 'aaste, Maaster Jasper!"And then she blew out the light, leaving us in darkness. And then I could contain my feelings no longer, and I caught Naomi'sfingers to my mouth, and kissed them. She drew her hand away, but not asI thought then, angrily. "You'll be careful to let no one hurt you, will you?" she said, and Iheard a tremor in her voice, and then, before I could answer, she hadgone. And that was all we said to each other at Pennington, and although Ihungered to keep her near me longer, and although the night into which Iwent was black and stormy, my heart thumped aloud for joy. Her wordsrung in my ears as I found my way among the trees, and they were sweeterto me than the singing of birds on a summer morning. The winds blewwildly, while in the near distance I heard the roar of the waves. Therain fell heavily, too, but I did not care. What heeded I wind andweather! Neither did I fear danger. I knew that I could play with meneven as others play with children, for hope stirred in my heart, hopemade the black sky as beautiful as a rainbow. There be many joys that come into a man's life, the joy of possession, the joy of fame, the joy of victory in battle; but I know of no joy asgreat as that which comes because of the hope that his love loves him, unless it be that which never comes to us but once, the joy of the firstkiss of love. And this to me seems the will of God, and thus love shouldalways be regarded as sacred, and never be spoken of save withreverence. For I know that, although Naomi had spoken but few words tome, and that I had only a hope of her loving me in some far-off time, yet the thought that she cared for me ever so little made me rich inspite of my poverty, and caused the wailing winds to sing glad songs tome. No man is poor while his love loves him, and even a hope of thatlove is the life of God surging in the heart of a man. And so I came up to the spot where I had fastened my horse, glad atheart, although I knew not where to go or what to do. I rode a mile ortwo, and then I remembered that if I were discovered with Cap'n Jack'smare I should be in danger of being hanged for horse stealing. So Ijumped from her back, tied the halter around her neck, and told her togo home. She sniffed around for two or three minutes, and then startedto trot steadily along the road toward Kynance, and over which I hadrode her hours before. This done, I started to walk to Falmouth; as I trudged along I had topass close to Elmwater Barton, but my heart felt no bitterness, for itwas filled with love. When I came to Betsey Fraddam's cottage I stopped, intending to go in; but thinking better of it I made no sound, and a fewminutes later was on the main road to Falmouth Town. I did not walk rapidly, for a great peace was in my heart. I did notfear Cap'n Jack's gang, although I felt sure they would follow me, and Iknew that Israel Barnicoat would do all in his power to embitter Cap'nJack against me. I felt strong enough to overcome everything, so greatis the power of hope. So slowly did I walk that I did not get near Falmouth Harbour until thegray morning began to dawn. I looked eagerly among the vessels, thinkingof the fate of the craft Cap'n Jack's gang had intended to wreck. Iwondered, too, whether Israel Barnicoat had been discovered, and ifCap'n Jack knew of what I had done. As I drew nearer I determined that Iwould speak to the first person I should meet, and ask what vessels hadarrived, but scarcely had the thought formed itself in my mind when Ifelt my arms pinioned. I struggled like a mad man for my liberty, because I saw that twoPreventive men had attacked me, and I believe I should have freed myselffrom them had not a third come to the help of the other two. "What is the meaning of this?" I said, when they had tied my hands. "Hanging, " was the reply. "What for?" "Showing a false light by the Lizard. " "It's a lie. " "Why have we got you, then?" I was almost dazed by astonishment. Presently, however, I saw that oneof the men was the officer to whom Israel Barnicoat had spoken in thekiddleywink. This set me thinking. These men would be the tools of Cap'nJack. This was the step he had taken to accomplish his purposesconcerning me. If I were convicted of showing a false light on theheadland, I should be punished by death; at least, I imagined so. "Anyhow, " continued the man, "you must go along wi' me. " "Where?" "To the lockup. " Now, if there was anything I desired it was to keep clear of themagistrates. I knew that Richard Tresidder would be among my judges, andthat I should receive no mercy. But more than all this, while smugglingwas lightly regarded, there was a strong feeling against the wrecker. Itis true people were glad of a wreck along the coast, and many a valuablething had been obtained thereby, but the whole countryside cried outagainst those who sought to lure a vessel on to destruction, even whilethey did not object to share in the wreckage. "But why must I go?" "Because we seed you carr'in' a false light along the coast. " "When?" "Laast night. " There were three to one, and I could do nothing. So I let them lead meto the lockup, where I had to wait until the magistrates were ready totry me. What happened while I was there I know not. I was too dazed, toobewildered to tell. While I had been with Naomi Penryn I seemed to belifted into heaven, and then within a few hours of our parting all myhopes were destroyed. I saw nothing before me but cruel imprisonment orpossible death, for I knew that Richard Tresidder would do his worst. When the time of my trial came on and I entered the court-house, I sawthat several justices sat upon the bench, and among them was RichardTresidder, who looked at me triumphantly, as though he rejoiced to seeme there, which I have no doubt he did. Old Admiral Trefry was the one who spoke to me, however. "It is not longsince you were here, Jasper Pennington, " he said, "and I am grieved tosee you. " Then the Clerk read out the charge against me, which was a string oflies from beginning to end, for, as I have told in these pages, I threwthe lantern over the cliff, and thus kept the light from being shown. Idiscovered afterward, too, that the vessel Cap'n Jack had intended towreck had landed safe in Falmouth Harbour. I cannot remember very distinctly what took place at the trial, orrather the first part of it is to me a very confused memory. I know, however, that things looked very black against me, for each of thePreventive men swore that he had seen me at eleven o'clock on theprevious night showing the false light on the coast. I declared this to be a lie with very great vehemence, and swore that Ihad shown no false light. Presently Richard Tresidder spoke, and his voice made my blood gallopthrough my veins, and my heart full of bitterness. "Will the prisoner give an account of his actions since he escaped fromthe whipping-post more than two months ago?" he asked. Now if I did this I should indeed criminate myself, for a confessionthat I had been with Cap'n Jack's gang would be to ally myself with thesturdiest set of rogues on the coast, and would enable Richard Tresidderto get me hanged at the next assizes. "You hear the question, Jasper Pennington, " said Admiral Trefry; "willyou tell what you have been doing these last two months and more?" But I held my peace, and seeing this the justices conversed one withanother. Had they all been of Richard Tresidder's way of thinking Ishould have been sent to Bodmin Gaol to wait the next assizes withoutfurther ado; but Admiral Trefry, who was uncle to Lawyer Trefry, wantedto befriend me, and so I was allowed opportunities for befriendingmyself which would not have been given to me had my enemy been allowedhis way. Presently a thought struck me which at the time seemed very feasible, and I wondered that I had not thought of it in the earlier part of thetrial. "May I be allowed to ask the Preventive men a few questions?" I asked. "You may, " replied the Admiral. "You can ask them questions as to theirevidence by which you are accused of attempting to lure a vessel on todestruction. " "I would like to ask, first of all, what I should gain by doing this?What would it profit me to wreck a vessel?" The Preventive man who had been the chief spokesman seemed a littleconfused, then he said, with a great deal of assurance, "I believe, yourworship, that he is one of a gang of desperadoes and wreckers who liveover by Kynance. " "May I ask, " I said, "what reason he has for believing this?" "Your worship, " said the officer, "we know that there is a gang of menwho infest the coast. For a long time we have tried to lay hands on themin vain. They are very cunning, and, although we have suspicions, we asyet have not been able to bring any positive evidence against them, andwe believe that he is associated with them. " "But we cannot condemn Jasper Pennington without evidence, " said AdmiralTrefry. "At the same time I submit, " said the magistrate's clerk, after RichardTresidder had spoken to him, "that the fact of his carrying a falselight goes to prove that he is associated with some gang of wreckers. " "But there is no proof, " remarked the Admiral. On this there was a stir in the room, and I heard a voice with which Iwas familiar claiming to give evidence. A minute later Israel Barnicoat was sworn. "Do you know this man?" asked the Admiral of the Preventive men. "Very well, " was the reply, "a most respectable, well-behavedfisherman. " Then Israel gave his evidence. He said that he had seen me in companywith two men at Kynance who were well-known free-traders. These two menwent by the name of "Brandy Bill" and "Fire the Poker. " They had onseveral occasions been punished, but were still a terror to honestfishermen who wanted to get a living in a lawful way. After this a great many questions were asked and answered, and I sawthat my case looked blacker than ever. I could see that Cap'n Jack hadused this means of getting rid of me, and that Israel Barnicoat hadvolunteered, for reasons that were apparent, to try and get me hanged. Then I asked another question. "What time do you say it was that you saw me showing the false light?" Iasked. "Half-past eleven, " was the reply. "I should say that it was nearer twelve, " replied another. "It was amost desperate affair, your worship. He throwed the lantern over thecliff and took to his heels. We followed a goodish bit afore we couldcatch un, and when we ded lay hould ov un he ded fight like a mazeddragon. It was as much as three ov us could do to maaster un. " Now this put another thought in my mind. I was in Pennington kitchen atthe very time they said they were struggling with me, and I was about tosay so, when I remembered what it would mean. If I told them where I wasI should have most likely to mention Naomi Penryn's name, and that Idid not like to do. Still I did not want to be sent to Bodmin Gaolwithout a struggle. "You say you followed me some distance?" I said. "Yes; we ded. " "How far before you caught me?" "Nigh pon an hour. " "It was very dark that night. " "Iss, it was. " "Did you ever lose sight of me?" "Iss; once or twice. " "Then how can you be sure that I, the man you captured, was the same manyou say you saw showing the light on the headland?" At this the man looked confused, and then I wished that I had tried toget a lawyer to defend me, for I saw how much better he could have doneit than I could defend myself. For my mind was in a very confused stateall the while, so confused that my remembrance of it now is by no meansclear. Indeed, I know I have described my trial with anything butclearness as to the order of events, although I have set down, truthfully, the general facts of the whole business. I do remember, however, that Admiral Trefry asked the Preventive mensome questions upon this very point which upset them very considerably;and I also remember, seeing that for the moment things looked a littlebrighter for me, I said to the Admiral that I was a good many miles fromthe Lizard at the very time these men had declared they were pursuingme. "Where were you, then?" asked the Admiral. "I was in St. Eve. " "Where there?" "At Pennington. " At this Richard Tresidder started up in astonishment. "Did any one see you at Pennington?" asked the Admiral. "Yes. " "Who saw you?" At this I was silent, and I was wishing I had not said so much, when Iheard a voice that thrilled me asking to give evidence. CHAPTER XII HOW MY LOVE SAVED ME--WHEN FREE I GO TO SEA, AND MONTHS LATER COME BACKTO BETSEY'S COTTAGE AND HEAR BAD NEWS As I turned my heart seemed to stand still, for I saw Naomi Penryn, butwhen for a moment her eyes met mine it started thumping against my sideas though it had been set at liberty from bondage. I saw, too, thatRichard Tresidder was as surprised as I, and I was afraid lest my loveshould be taken to task for what she had done. For a few minuteseverything seemed to swim before my eyes, and my head whirled so that Ithought I was going to faint; but presently as I heard Naomi in sweet, steady tones answering questions my strength came back to me again. "You say, " said Admiral Trefry, "that Jasper Pennington was inPennington kitchen at midnight last Wednesday?" "He was, " replied Naomi, clearly. After that a lawyer asked her concerning many things. So impudent was hethat I had a difficulty in keeping myself from jumping from the placewhere I stood and throttling him on the spot. "Were you alone in the kitchen?" asked this lawyer. "I was not. " "Who was with you?" "Tryphena, the cook. " "How do you know it was midnight?" "I heard the kitchen clock strike. " "What did Jasper Pennington say to you?" "You need not answer that question, " remarked Admiral Trefry. "Why did Jasper Pennington come into the house that night?" againqueried the lawyer. "Need I answer that?" asked Naomi. "No, " answered the Admiral, and I saw that he was anxious to save Naomifrom awkward questions, for which I blessed him. "All we want to know iswhether you are sure Jasper Pennington was at Pennington on the night inquestion at the time you state. We have nothing to do as to why he wasthere or what was said. " I saw, too, that Richard Tresidder did not wish the lawyer to ask anymore questions, although I was sure the poor girl would suffer when shereturned to Pennington, and I wondered then how I could save her frompain. And so very few questions were asked after that, and a little later Iwas a free man; for it was clear that if I was at Pennington I could notbe rushing along the headland by the Lizard, and so it must have beensome other man that the Preventive men had chased, and I had beencaptured by mistake. It all seemed so wonderful to me that I could hardly believe that mydanger was past; at the same time I longed greatly to speak to Naomi andthank her for what she had done. But nowhere could I see her. As I walked down Falmouth Street I seemed to be treading on air. If Ihad loved my love before, it seemed to have increased a thousandfoldnow; besides, I knew that she must care for me, or she would not havebraved so much to save me from danger. I had difficulty in keeping fromshouting aloud, so great was my joy. I felt that my strength had comeback to me, and I cared no more for the threats of Cap'n Jack than forthe anger of a puling child. I knew that Israel Barnicoat was somewherelying in wait to do me harm, but I was not afraid. I saw this, too:Richard Tresidder would desire to have as little as possible said aboutmy visit to Pennington, especially as he hoped that Naomi Penryn wouldbe his son's wife. I was sure he would seek other means to harm me, butnot in a public way; if I was struck it would be in the dark; but, as Isaid, I was not afraid, for had not my love come boldly to my aid, andsaved me from the enmity of evil men? I had got nearly to the end of the crooked street which makes Falmouthtown, when I felt a hand laid upon my shoulder. "Well, Jasper, " I heard a familiar voice say, and, turning, I saw LawyerTrefry. "If I were you, Jasper, I would get out of this part of the country. Youhave escaped this time, but, as I have told you, the Tresidders arehungry dogs. They will never leave a bone till it's clean picked. " I told him I knew this, but I did so with a laugh. "I tell you they'll make you laugh on the other side of your mouth, mylad. I know more than you think--more than I can tell you just now. Getout of Falmouth as soon as you can, my lad. Cap'n Jack Truscott hasn'tdone with you yet--yes, I know about him--neither has Nick Tresidder. I'll let you have a few pounds, my boy; a vessel will leave the harbourfor Plymouth, and then on to London within twenty-four hours. Get onboard now in the daylight and don't leave her. When once you land atLondon Bridge you'll be safe. " Now I must confess that the thought of seeing London was very dear tome, but I remembered Naomi, and as I thought of the way her eyes flashedupon me I could not make up my mind to go far away. "Come and have some dinner with me for old acquaintance' sake, Jasper, "he said, "and let's talk about things. " So I went with him, for I felt he was my true friend, although all thetime I longed to be trying to find Naomi, longed to tell her how Ithanked her for doing what she had done. Lawyer Trefry asked me many questions when we were together, and when Ihad told him my story he persuaded me to take some money, which he toldme he was sure I should repay, and I promised him that I would do as hehad bidden me, and would go to Plymouth and, if possible, to London. Idid this sorely against my will, for it grieved me exceedingly to beaway from Cornwall at a time when hope filled my heart. Besides, I couldnot help thinking that Richard Tresidder would take steps to renderNaomi's life miserable. She would be asked many questions as to myvisit, while Tryphena would be severely catechised. At first I did notthink of the sacrifice my love would have to make in order to serve me, but as I thought more and more of what I had escaped I realised that shewould probably have to suffer much persecution. For she had no friendsother than those who sought her wealth, and she was in their power untilshe was twenty-one. Besides, as I recalled to memory the conversation Ihad heard between Richard Tresidder and his son, I knew that no stonewould be left unturned in order to make her comply with their wishes. All this made me long to stay near her; but I also realised that therewas another side to the question. How could I help her by staying in thedistrict? Moreover, was I not in great danger myself? Was not Cap'nJack's gang on the look-out for me? They would know that I should be adanger to them, and would seek to serve me as they had served others whothey had thought were unfaithful to them. In addition to this RichardTresidder would do his utmost to harm me; especially was this apparentin the light of what Naomi had done. Moreover, I could do nothing tohelp her; indeed, she would probably suffer less persecution from theTresidders if they knew I had left that part of the country. So I kept my promise to Lawyer Trefry, and went on board the _WhiteSwan_ which lay in Falmouth Harbour, and a few hours later was on my wayto Plymouth. While we were sailing along the coast I tried to think of my future, fornever had it looked so black and hopeless as now. It is true I rejoicedat the thought of Naomi Penryn's kindness, and dreamed glad things ofthe days to come; but when I began to face facts, and saw my conditionas it really was, my case looked hopeless indeed. On our way to Plymouth I proved to Captain Maynard that I was notaltogether ignorant of the duties of a sailor, and so pleased was hewith me that he offered me a berth on the _White Swan_. Knowing ofnothing better that I could do I accepted, and for the next few monthsworked as a common sailor. During that time we visited several ports onthe coast. I saw Weymouth, Southampton, Portsmouth, Dover and London, but I will not write of my experiences at this time. Nothing ofimportance happened, neither does that time affect the history I amtrying to write. Of course, I was greatly moved with what I saw in London; at the sametime, even as I mingled with the throng of people who threaded Londonstreets, I longed for the quiet of St. Eve, and thought much of the maidto whom I had given my heart. At the same time, I saw no means whereby Icould get back to Pennington, although I thought long and earnestly ofmany plans. I stayed with Captain Maynard seven months, and then made up my mind togo back to Cornwall again. I felt sure that Cap'n Jack and his gang musthave practically forgotten me, and I could not help thinking that NaomiPenryn needed me. I dreamed often that she was persecuted by theTresidders, and that they were using many cruel means to make her marryNick. I was afraid, too, that she, friendless and alone as she was, would at length be forced to yield to their wishes. And so although Ihad not moved one inch forward in the direction of winning back what wasrightly my own, and although I could seemingly do no good by so doing, Idetermined that I would go back to Pennington again, and if possibleobtain another interview with Naomi. My heart was very sad, for everyday my love seemed to grow more hopeless. I had told her the desire ofmy heart, but although she had been kind to me, and had sacrificed much, she had not told me with her own lips that she cared for me more thanshe might care for any man who she thought was unjustly treated. And thus the old proverb that "actions speak louder than words" is nottrue. For actions may be misinterpreted and misunderstood. Often I triedto comfort myself with the thought that had she not cared for me morethan she cared for any other, she would not have granted me an interviewthat night when I escaped from Cap'n Jack's gang. Again I told myselfmany hundreds of times that did her heart not beat for me she wouldnever have braved her uncle's anger, braved the cruel questions atFalmouth, and bore what must be hard for a shrinking maiden to bear. Butfor all this I could not believe that her heart was mine. How could itbe? Who was I that I should be so blessed? A landless wanderer, who hadbeen pilloried as a vagabond, and hooted at by the scum of the earth. No, actions did not speak loud enough for me. Nothing but the words fromher own dear lips, saying, "Jasper, I love you, " could convince me, unworthy as I was, that I could be aught to her. All the same I determined to go to her, I determined to see her, for myheart ached in my hunger to be near her, and my eyes would not besatisfied until they again feasted on her beauty. It was early in July when I landed in Falmouth Harbour. I think it wason the first of the month. It was late in the afternoon when I set footon solid earth, but I did not stay in the town. Like one possessed Ihurried toward St. Eve, and about half past nine at night I stood infront of Betsey Fraddam's cottage. "Come in, Maaster Jasper, " said the old woman; "supper es zet fur three. I knawed you wos a-comin', and zo ded Eli. " So I entered the hut, and there surely I saw three plates placed on thelittle table. The old woman seemed to regard my coming as a matter of course, and madeno more ado than if I had left her cottage that morning. Eli, on theother hand, made much of me. He caught my hands and fondled them, herubbed them against his poor distorted face, and looked up into my eyesas though he were overjoyed at my coming. "Jasper, I love 'ee--love 'ee!" he cried. "Eli zo glad you'm back. Elido knaw, Eli got a lot to tell 'ee!" "I think we'll shut the door, " crooned Betsey as she looked anxiouslyaround the cottage. "Nobody do knaw who's 'bout. Ah, Maaster Jasper, youded a bad thing when you made an enemy of Jack Fraddam. But ther, you be'ungry, and you aan't 'ad nothin' to ait for a long time. When I knawedyou wos a-comin' I maade a conger pie. I knaw you like that. Conger, baaked in milk and parsley, Jasper, my deear. That ed'n bad fur awitches' supper, es et?" "How did you know I was coming?" I asked. "I had not made up my mind tocome here to-night until I landed in Falmouth. And no one knew I wascoming to Falmouth. How did you know?" "How ded I knaw?" asked Betsey, scornfully. "How do I knaw everything?Ef you'd a traited me vitty, Jasper, I'd a done more fur 'ee. You'd bein Pennington now ef you'd come and axed me; but you wudden. 'Ow ded 'eegit on at Jack Fraddam's then?" "Who's Jack Fraddam?" "Oa, Cap'n Jack Truscott, seein' you're so partikler. The Fraddam familyes a big wawn, my deear. " "What relation is Cap'n Jack to the Fraddams and to you?" I asked. "Ef I was to tell 'ee you'd knaw, wudden 'ee. But I bean't a-goin' totell 'ee, cheeldrean. No, I bean't, but zet up to supper. Then I've gotsum things to tell 'ee 'bout somebody at Penninton, and arterwards I'lltell yer fortin, my deear. I bean't a gipsy, but I c'n do that. " As I sat at the table with Eli opposite me on the little window-seat, and Betsey near me, it seemed as though I had not been away at all. Neither did the old woman show any interest in what I had been doing. "Why 'ave 'ee come back, Jasper?" she asked, presently, looking at mewith her light, piercing eyes, while she kept on munching with hertoothless gums, until the white stiff hairs which grew on the tip of hernose almost touched those on her chin. I did not speak. "No, you caan't tell, " said she; "you dunnaw why yerzelf. You've cum'cause you caan't 'elp et, my deear. Yer 'art kipt achin' and longin' sothat you cudden stay away. " I continued silent, for I knew she told the truth. "But 'tes no use, Jasper, my deear. You aa'nt a got the money to buyback Penninton, and besides the job's done. " "What job's done?" I asked, eagerly. "Neck Trezidder, and thicky purty maid. " "How? What do you mean? Tell me?" I cried, starting from the seat. "Ther' was no Penninton ever born that's a match for a Trezidder, "chuckled Betsey. "Tell me!" "Th' baans (banns) 'll be cried in the church next Sunday, " said Betsey. "Whose?" I cried. "Neck Trezidder's an' the young laady called Penryn, " laughed the olddame. "How do you know?" I asked, feeling my knees tremble and my heart growcold. "It doan't need a white witch to know that, " cried Betsey. "'Tes ineverybody's mouth. Ef you stayed a month longer, they'd 'a bin marriedby now. " I did not stop to consider how Betsey knew of my love for Naomi Penryn. It was evident she did know as she seemed to know everything else. Besides, I was in a state of torment at the news she had told me. "Have the banns been called in church?" I asked. "Iss, " cried Betsey. "No, " said Eli; "I went ther' laast Zunday to heer fur myzelf, but thepasson ded'n zay nothin' 'bout et. " "Aw, " grunted Betsey, angry that she had been discovered to have made amistake, yet looking lovingly toward her son. "Then they'll be criednex' Zunday. " "No they won't, " I cried. "Tell 'ee ther's no chance fur 'ee, Jasper. Ther'v bin oal soarts ovtaales 'bout you. She's awful vexed now that she saaved 'ee from'angin'. " By this time I had somewhat mastered my excitement, and I knew that thebest way to learn all Betsey knew was to be silent. "'Tes like this, " said Betsey. "Tryphena, Penninton's cook, 'ev got thesack for laivin' you git into the kitchin. " "And what's become of her?" "She's livin' in Fammuth. Where she do git 'er money I dunnaw. I aan't atook the trouble to vind out. As fur the purty maid she've 'ad a offullife. And she've promised to marry young Maaster Nick. Es fur you, Jasper, my deear, why Israel Barnicoat, who do live ovver to Kynance, dozay that 'ee zeed you in Plemmouth weth a maid thet you wos a-goin' tomarry. Others 'ave zeed 'ee, too. Anyhow, the purty maid es a-goin' tomarry Nick. " I tried to understand what this meant. And in spite of everything myheart grew light. Why should Israel Barnicoat concoct a story about mybeing married in Plymouth, and tell it at Pennington? Why should thestory be used as a reason why Naomi should marry Nick? "It shall never be, " I cried, gladly. "We sh'll zee, " grunted Betsey, "we sh'll zee this very minnit. OuldBetsey 'll tell 'ee yer fortin, Jasper Penninton, and Eli sh'll git thebroth. Ther, Eli, my deear, taake out the brandis. " Now a brandis, as all Cornish folk know, is a three-legged stand made ofiron. It is generally placed on the ground over a fire, and supportscrocks, frying-pans, boilers, or anything that may be used. Eli put this brandis in the middle of the kitchen on the stone floor. "Now bring the crock, " crooned Betsey, and Eli brought the crock andplaced it on the brandis. "Put in the broth, " commanded Betsey, and Eli obeyed her. I thought hegrew smaller and uglier as he did her bidding, while his eyes grewlarger and shone with a more unearthly light than ever. "What time es et?" asked Betsey. "Elev'n a'clock. " "In twenty minuits the moon 'll be vull, " muttered the old dame. Betsey made nine circles around the brandis, then she made nine passesover the crock, and all the time she munched and munched with hertoothless jaws. Presently she began to repeat words, which to me had nomeaning, "A first born son, a first born son, Is this young Jasper Pennington, And he is here on a moonlit night To see the spirits of the light. And I have made my potions fine, And traced my circles nine times nine. So mists depart, Tregeagle come And show the lad his own true home. Spirits black and spirits white, Spirits bad and spirits bright, Come to Betsey's house to-night, And we shall see the things of light. " All this time she kept blowing on the liquid in the crock, while Eli setup the most unearthly cries as though he were in pain. A great terror seized me, for to me Betsey's form seemed to dilate. "No, Betsey, " I cried, "I'll have nothing to do with this wickedness. " "Stop yer noise!" she snarled. "There they come: "'Join all hands Might and main, Weave the sands, Form a chain. Spirits black And spirits white, Let the first-born know the truth to-night. '" Now whether I was carried away by superstitious fear or no I will notsay. I simply put down in simple words that which I saw and heard. For afew seconds all was still, and then the room seemed full of strange, wailing sounds, while Betsey continued to blow the liquid in the crockand utter meaningless words. "Look in the crock, Jasper Pennington, " she said. [Illustration: "'LOOK IN THE CROCK, JASPER PENNINGTON, ' SHE SAID. "] I looked on the dark liquid, but I could see nothing. She blew again. "Now look, " she repeated. As I looked something dark and formless seemed to rise in the crock, butI saw nothing distinctly. "Git away, " she snarled; "I'll look. " "A rollin' say, Jasper. Waves like mountains; then a black hole, blackas pitch, and great high walls. After that--I'll tell 'ee dreckly. Asfor the maid, laive me zee. 'Priests all shaved Clothed in black. Convent walls, Screws and rack. Women walkin' in procession, Cravin' for a dead man's blessin'. Weepin' eyes, wailing cries, Lonely, lonely, oal alone, A heart as cold as any stone Cryin' for a hopeless love. Helpless, harmless as a dove, Others spend the damsel's gold, And only half the taale is told. '" Now, as I said when I commenced writing this history, there are manythings which happened to me that I cannot understand. For my own part, Ihave tried to explain away what Betsey told me even in the light ofafter events, which I shall tell presently. I have tried again and againto show that her words were very vague, and could have no definitemeaning. I maintained this to Mr. John Wesley when I told him the story, but he shook his head, and said something about dreaming dreams andseeing visions. Not that I attach any undue weight to Mr. Wesley'swords. I have nothing against this man; but, for my own part, the oldreligion of the parish church and the Prayer-book is good enough for me. These Methodists, who have grown very mighty these last few years, whoclaim a sort of superior religion, and tell a man he's going to hellbecause he's fond of wrestling, are nothing in my way. The Penningtonshave been wrestlers for generations, and never threw a man unfairly;besides, they always shook hands before and after the hitch as honest, kindly men should, and when I'm told that they were on the wrong roadbecause of this I say the new religion does not suit me. At the sametime, Mr. John Wesley, who is doubtless a good man, although some folkscall him a Papist and others a madman, did believe Betsey Fraddam hadpowers which the common run of folks do not possess. Not that hebelieved that those powers were good; concerning that the great man wasvery reserved. But I am going away from my story, and that I must not do, for I havemany things to tell, so many that it will not be well for me to strayaway from the track of the tale. I must confess that the words which I heard Betsey say impressed me verymuch, so much that they were engraved on my memory. Besides, I hadbecome more and more interested in what she was doing, and was now eagerto hear more. "What is the half of the tale which is not told?" I asked, eagerly. But she did not reply. "Eli, Eli, you hear?" she cried. "Iss, iss, " grunted Eli. "'Tes the smugglin' gang. " "'Tes Jack! Jasper, you mus'n be seed. Git out in the gar'n. " "He caan't, " laughed Eli. "The spence, Jasper. Run to the spence. " I entered a door which opened into a small compartment, in the whichBetsey's firewood, a box of tools, and many household utensils werehidden. I had scarcely closed the door when I heard the voices of Cap'n JackTruscott and others of his gang. I kept very quiet, for I knew that if I were discovered my life wouldnot be worth an hour's purchase. I was very anxious, too, for I was notquite sure of Betsey's feelings toward me. All the same I listened veryintently. CHAPTER XIII BETSEY FRADDAM AND CAP'N JACK MEET--I GO TO FALMOUTH AND MEETNAOMI--AFTERWARD I SEE MR. JOHN WESLEY "Well, Betsey, my deear, " I heard Cap'n Jack say, "still on yer ouldgaame. I hop' we've brok' the spell, my deear. Ted'n vitty, I tell 'ee. A pious man like me do nat'rally grieve over the sins of the flesh. But'ere's Cap'n Billy Coad; you ain't a spoke to 'ee 'et. " I wished that there had been a hole in the door, for I had a greatdesire to see Billy Coad, of whom I had heard Cap'n Jack speak so often. I heard his voice, however. It was softer even than Cap'n Jack's, andwas of a wheedling tone, as though he wanted to get on comfortably withevery one. "Hope you be braave, Cap'n Billy, " croaked Betsey. "Eli, put away thisbroth; thews booys doan't want none of that soort. " "No, Betsey, it do grieve me, yer nearest blood relation, to zee 'eefollin' in such ways. " "You've bin glad ov me, though, " retorted Betsey. "Iss, you be a gifted woman. You got et from Granfer. He tould 'ee a lotov things, ded'na then?" "Mor'n I shell tell. " "Come now, Betsey, laive us be oal comfortable like. You've got yourgifts, and I've got mine. I doan't care 'bout sperrits to-night, Betsey;but you've got some good wine--that I knaw. Ah! Cap'n Billy ded somegood trade on his laast voyage. " "Good traade, " sneered Betsey. "What's your traade nowadays? Zee wotGranfer ded. " "Iss, I've wanted to talk to 'ee 'bout et, Betsey, my deear. I've binvery good to you. " I heard some clinking of glass, and I knew they were drinking. I hadheard only two voices, but by the footsteps I judged that more than twomight have entered the cottage. In this, however, I was mistaken, forthe others who had come with him left at the door. "Iss, I've bin very good to you and Eli, " repeated Cap'n Jack. "You'venever wanted summin' warm to drink. " "A fat lot I've 'ad from 'ee, " retorted Betsey, "and I ain't a wantednothin' nuther. I've got my 'ouse, and I've got summin' to ait, so'veEli. " "Iss. I sh'll make a man o' Eli. " I heard Eli laugh in his strange, gurgling way. "I've made money, more'n Tamsin 'll want; well, and why sha'ant Eli 'avesome ov it?" "What 'ee'll git from you'll be good for sore eyes, " snarled the oldwoman. "Ugh, ef I wanted money--aw, aw!--well, I knaw!" "You'm thinkin' 'bout the treasure. But you caan't git et, Betsey. Efould Granfer ded bury it some where out to say--well, you caan't git et. But ded a bury a treasure, Betsey, ef 'ee ded, why ded a die so poor?" Betsey did not reply. "Doan't you think 'tes oal lies, Betsey? Where's the paper weth thedreckshuns? I knaw 'ee sailed weth Cap'n Blackbeard, everybody do knawthat, and it's zed that the Cap'n was very rich--took oal soarts ofthings from the Spaniards and the Portugeese; but then where ded a putet? Zum zay on Lundy Island, others that he found a caave in AnnetteIsland, and others that he found a place on the South Says; but ed'n etoal a taale, Betsey, my deear?" Betsey remained silent, while Eli grunted. "Granfer zaid that he stailed the dreckshuns, " continued Cap'n Jack; "efa ded, where be um?" "'Spoase I was to tell 'ee?" sneered Betsey. "Well, you'd git et. As furEli, 'ee cud go a-beggin'. " "Eli shud 'ave aaf, " said Cap'n Jack, with a most terrible oath, "andBilly and we'd 'ave the other aaf far our share. Tha's fair, Betsey. " "No, no, no!" cried Eli, "it's oal lies, oal lies!" And there was, Ithought, a note of fear in his voice. "Mind, Betsey, " cried Cap'n Jack, "whether you tell me or no, we'll vindout. Ef you've eed away they dreckshuns, we'll vind um, mind that!" "You've zaid zo afore, " sneered Betsey. "'Ave us? Zo we 'ave, " replied Cap'n Jack, "but I be a religious man. Iwant to trait my relaashuns fair, I do; everybody that do knaw me, doknaw that, doan't 'em, Cap'n Billy? An' Billy is a religious man, too;hes religious experience es a powerful sermon. Well, I've talked oalsoarts of ways 'bout that treasure, Betsey--I 'ave. I've zaid I doan'tbleeve in et, zo I 'ave. But wot then? Well, I'm a-goin' to vind et!" "Aw, aw!" chuckled Betsey. "I'm a man to my word, zo's Billy. Whenever I've zaid a thing I've doneit. " "Aw, tha's ev et es et. I've 'eerd you zay that any man who runned awayfrom your gang you'd kill. I've 'eerd you zay you'd do fur JasperPenninton. 'Ave 'ee, Jack Fraddam? Why, 'ee got off bootiful--jistthrough a maid--iss, and went to say, and no one stopped un!" "And why, Betsey, why? 'Cos I am a fond and lovin' vather, that's why. Tamsin made a vool ov me, tha's why. I maade a mistake in takin' Jasperto Kynance, 'cos Tamsin got to like un. Well, I lowed un to git away. Ipromist Tamsin that while he kipt his tongue 'atween hes teeth I'd laiveun go. But laive un tell things, laive un tell anybody where our caavesbe, laive un split 'bout other things he do know--well!" and Cap'n Jackgrunted significantly. "Aw, aw, " sneered Betsey, "he strangled Israel Barnicoat, and thrawedthe lantern ovver the cliff. An' ther' was no wreck that night. Aw, aw!You be a man, you be!" "A merciful, pious man, tha's wot I be. But doan't 'ee laugh, Betsey. Do'ee think I dunnaw that Jasper landed in Fammuth to-day? He's watched, Itell 'ee. " At this the sweat streamed out over every part of my body, and Ihardened my muscles to fight for dear life. I felt that Cap'n Jack's wasno vain threat, and that I owed my life to Tamsin. "Where es a now, then?" queried Betsey. "He's lyin' luff in Fammuth town, my deear; but 'ee must be verycareful. " At this I breathed more freely again. "I'm a kind man, " continued Cap'n Jack; "I've bin kind to you, Betsey. Iknaw that ef you've got they dreckshuns you've kipt 'em for Eli. But, Betsey, my deear, 'ee caan't do nothin' by hisself. We'll share fair, Betsey; I'll give my Bible oath to that. " "I taake no noatice ov yur Bible oaths, " snarled Betsey, "but I knawyou'd kipt to what yer promised. Ef you ded'n, I'd make yer flesh dropoff yer boans bit by bit; I'd make yer joints twist wrong way 'bout; I'dmake 'ee suffer pains wuss'n the fires ov the bottomless pit; I'd raisethe sperrits of--" "Doan't 'ee, Betsey, " cried Cap'n Jack, and his voice trembled withfear. "I knaw you be a gifted woman; I knaw you can do terrible things. Ef there's a treasure, Betsey, laive me vind et, and Eli sh'll live inthe finest state o' land in this blessed county. " "I'll think 'bout it. I caan't raid, that you knaw--but, but come out'ere in the gar'n, Jack. " With that, Billy Coad, Cap'n Jack, and Betsey went into the garden, while Eli sat by the chimney and chuckled as though a great joy had comeinto his heart. They did not stay long, and I suspected that Betsey told them somethingshe did not wish me to know. When they came back again I heard Betseytell Eli to fetch the crock and brandis into the middle of the room. After that Betsey blew on the pot again, as I had seen her blow, and shemade the two men repeat things after her which I did not heardistinctly, and all the time I heard Eli chuckling and grunting asthough he enjoyed himself vastly. After this all the four went into the garden, and they stayed there along while, leaving me to muse over the strange things I had heard. Notthat it came altogether as a surprise to me, for I had often heard ofGranfer Fraddam knowing something about a treasure. I do not think anyone had taken much notice of it, for there were scores of meaninglessstories about lost treasures that passed from lip to lip among thegossips in the days when I was young. Now, however, that which I had heard caused me much food for thought, and I wondered whether there was any truth in the story. I determined, too, that I would ask Eli, for I believed that what Betsey knew he wouldknow. I saw, too, that he loved me, and I was sure that he was anxiousto serve me. When Betsey and Eli came back the two men had gone, and then I came frommy hiding-place, and began to ply them with questions. But neither ofthem would give me answers. Betsey seemed very thoughtful, while Elipulled some sacks from under the settle, so that I might have a bed. Before Betsey climbed the creaky stairs which led to the room where sheslept, she fixed her whitey, shining eyes upon me, and, holding up herhand, she bade me be silent about what I had seen and heard. "Ef you tell, Jasper Penninton, " she croaked, "ef you tell--you've eerdov fallin' flesh a'ant 'ee? Well, think ov it. " "I shall say nothing, " I replied. "No, " she said, continuing to look steadily on me, "no, you wa'ant. Ic'n zee you wa'ant. " Then she left me, while I lay down on the sacks fearing nothing living, but fearing the dead terribly. For it seemed to me as though Betsey hadbeen doing that which was unlawful, and that I was a party to her plans. And so I could not sleep for a long time; not, indeed, until the lightof morning began to stream through the cottage window, and then I feltto laugh at it all. Betsey's signs and Betsey's words were so muchfoolery, while the conversation about the buried treasure was no moretrue than the stories which were believed in superstitious days. Besides, thoughts of Naomi drove away all else, although everything cameback to me afterward. When my fears went, however, sleep came to myeyes, and I did not awake until I felt Eli fondling my hands, and heardhim telling me that breakfast was ready. Then I arose, upbraiding myself for having slept so long, for I hadintended finding my way to Pennington in the early morning. I know thisseemed very foolish, for if the Tresidders found me on the land theycalled theirs all my purposes would be frustrated. "Breakfas', breakfas', Jasper, " said Eli. "No, I'm going out, " I replied. "Ted'n no use, ted'n no use, " grunted the poor dwarf, "she ed'n there. " "Where is she, then?" "Jist agone by, ridin' to Fammuth town. " "How do you know?" "I zeed um. She and Maaster Tresidder, and Maaster Nick Tresidder, andMiss Em'ly. " "Are you sure, Eli?" "Iss. " Then I quickly ate what had been prepared for me, and when I had givenBetsey a guinea out of the few I had been able to earn during the time Ihad been away, I tramped to Falmouth. I arrived there in less than twohours from the time I had left Betsey's cottage, trying to make plans asI went. I walked up and down Falmouth street several times, all the timelooking around in the hopes of finding her, not because I could doanything if I found her, but because I longed greatly to see her, longedmore than words can tell. At length noonday came and still my eyescontinued to ache for a sight of her, while my heart grew heavy. Ifound, too, that the streets became more and more crowded every minute, until I asked myself if it were a fair. But such was not the case. Thereason of the crowd was that Mr. John Wesley had come to Falmouth, andhis coming had caused a great uproar. I heard all sorts of stories abouthim, and many were the threats that were made. Some said he was aPapist, who wanted to bring back Popery to the country, while othersdeclared that he wanted to raise a rebellion against the king and crown. Several clergymen from distant parishes had come into the town, andthese, almost without exception, were very bitter toward him; while thepublicans, who did a very big trade that day because of his coming, cried out against him very loudly. On the other hand, I heard that manypeople had come because of the great good he had done, and becausethrough him they had been led, to use their own language, to become newcreatures. This I will say, those who befriended Mr. Wesley seemed verysteady folks. They used no bad language, neither were they mad withdrink as many of the others were. I did not pay as much heed to the state of the town as I might have paidunder other circumstances, for I cared for little but the sight ofNaomi's face, while to hear her voice I felt I would give anything. Now as I walked disconsolately along the street, finding my way amongthe crowd that grew greater and greater, I stopped outside alinen-draper's shop, which was kept by one Humphry Bolitho, and to mygreat joy I saw Naomi coming therefrom. By her side was Emily Tresidder, and I was wondering how I could speak to my love, when the woman in theshop called Richard Tresidder's daughter back just as Naomi's eyes metmine. She gave no start of surprise at seeing me, so that even then I was surethat the Tresidders knew of my return, but she seemed, I thought, indoubt as to whether she should speak to me. But I had found myopportunity, and I determined not to be baulked in my purpose, especially as Emily Tresidder had gone back into the shop again. And yetat that moment I knew not what was fitting to say, for my heart seemedin my mouth, and every inch of my body quivered with a strange joy. "Miss Naomi, " I stammered, hardly knowing the words that came from mymouth, "thank you for what you did months ago. I loved you then, I loveyou a thousand times more now. " I saw the blood mount to her brow, and for a moment I could not tellwhether she was angry or no. She looked anxiously back into the shop, then up and down the street. "You are in danger here, " she said. "I care not, now I see you, " I cried. "I have done nothing wrong, exceptthat I am doing wrong in loving you. I have not won back Pennington yet, but I will do it, God helping, I will, if--if you will give me just oneword of promise. " I spoke in a low tone so that no one could hear, and indeed the crowdseemed too much bent on other things to notice me. "It is no use, " she said--"it is no use. Do not try any more, it ishopeless. " "I shall never give up hope, " I said. "Even now my guardian is seeking to do you harm, " she cried. "This Iknow. " "I am not afraid of him, " I cried. "You know what I told you--thatnight--last November. You did not scorn me then. I hoped then that someday you might care for me; it is my hope still. " "It is no use, " she cried again, looking anxiously around her--"it isno use. I am to be married to Nick Tresidder; at least they all want meto marry him. " "No!" I cried. "No!" "I cannot help myself, " she said, piteously. "Do you love him?" I asked. "No, " she said, again looking eagerly around. "Then!" I cried, "you shall not marry him. I will keep you from that, even if I found you by his side at the church communion-rails. " Then my heart jumped for joy, for I saw a look of gladness flash intoher eyes. "Come with me, " I continued; "come away where it is quiet. No one willnotice us among all this crowd. " "No, no, I dare not; I am watched everywhere, and you are watched. Wemay be safe here for a few minutes longer, for when Emily is talkingabout finery she is forgetful of all else, but I must not leave here. " "Look here, " I cried, "Betsey Fraddam told me last night that all sortsof lying stories have been told about me. " "I have believed none of them, " she cried. "Also that Nick Tresidder has told the parson to have your banns calledat the parish church. " "But not with my consent, " she said, eagerly, and again my heart thumpedaloud because of my joy. "Naomi Penryn, " I cried, "I know I seem a worthless, thriftless sort offellow, for as yet I have done nothing to get back Pennington, but ifyou could love me just a little"--and I looked toward her appealingly. "Anyhow, trust me, " I continued, "and be not afraid. Remember I shalllove you till I die, and I will be always near you to be your friend. " I said this in the heat of my love and youth, for nothing seemedimpossible to me then. Somehow, I knew not how, a greater strength hadseemed to come into my life, and I laughed at difficulty and danger. "Go!" she cried--"go; Emily Tresidder is coming. Go!" "Not yet, the woman is showing her something else, " and I felt thankfulbecause of this girl's love for finery. "Promise me, " I continued, "thatyou will not yield to those Tresidders. Stand firm, and they will beafraid to force you. Remember, I will be always near, if I can, and thatthey dare not harm you. Besides--oh, if you knew all you are to me!" She looked at me eagerly while a film seemed to come over her eyes, andI thought she was about to say something. Then a look of terror flashedacross her face. "Go!" she cried--"go! There is my guardian! Oh, takecare of yourself!" and then she rushed into the shop, leaving mestanding by the door, and only partially hidden from the crowd by somethings which had been placed by the door. I quickly got among the crowd, but I know that both Nick Tresidder andhis father saw me, and I knew, too, that if they went into HumphryBolitho's shop they would find out that Naomi had spoken to me. And yetI felt very joyous. I knew, although Naomi had not told me she loved me, that she thought of me with more than passing kindness, while the flashof her eyes told me that she could not be moulded at will, even by suchmen as the Tresidders and such a woman as Richard Tresidder's mother. Naturally I felt afraid for her, and for all she would have to suffer, and yet the remembrance of the fact that she would speak to me kindly, and had told me to take care of myself, as though she were anxious formy welfare, filled me with a great hope, and hope giveth wings ofstrength to those who are weighted with great burdens. I had not been in the crowd above a minute before I felt myself carriedalong the street, as if by the force of a mighty torrent. I was hemmedin on every side by a seething mass of men and women, some of whom werepraying and singing, while others used many profane words, and utteredthreats which would not be seemly for me to write down. I quicklylearned that the people were making their way toward the house of a ladywho, I was told, was called Mrs. Bennetto, although I am not sure thatthis was the correct name. I asked why they wanted to get there, and wastold that Mr. John Wesley was there, and that many were determined tokill him. Most of the crowd, as I have said before, seemed exceedinglybitter toward him, but others were loud in their praises of the greatman, and although they were severely buffeted they kept singing thehymns he had composed, some of which seemed very fine in theirsentiment, although I must confess that the meaning of some of theverses I could not understand. When we arrived at the house where he was there was a great amount ofshouting, so great that had a storm been raging at sea close by I do notthink we could have heard it. "Laive us git to un, laive us git to un!" shouted the crowd, eagerly andangrily. Now I have always loved fair play, and so I asked why they wanted to getto Mr. Wesley, and at that moment there being a lull, and my voice beingdeep and strong, my question was heard. "He's a Canorum, " they shouted; "he's a Papist, he drives men and womenmaazed, he keeps 'em from goin' to church, he destroys honest trade!"These among other things I heard as I struggled to get to the door. There was no law or order in the place. Not a single constable seemed tobe near, and for the moment the friends of the preacher seemed to beafraid to act in his defence. Presently I got to the door of the house, and I think my greatproportions frightened some of them. "Look you, " I said, "he is one and you are many. I do not know this man, but I have heard up and down the country that he hath done much good. Ifany man dares molest him, I will strike him down as I would strike downa yelping cur. " For a moment there was a quiet, and the friends of Mr. Wesley tookheart, for although it seems like boasting to say so, I think the sightof one strong, courageous man, as I thank God I have ever been, alwayshas a tendency to quell the anger of an unreasoning mob. "He's not a friend to the people, " they cried. "He's destroyed the tradeof Jemmy Crowle, who do kip a kiddleywink over to Zennor. Ted'n no usekippin' a public 'ouse after he've bin to a plaace. He do turn peoplemaazed. He do convert 'em, and then they waan't zing songs, nor gitdrunk, nor do a bit of smugglin', nor nothin'. " This was said not as I have written it down, but came to me in confused, excited ejaculations from many quarters. "If that is all he has done, " I said, "there is no reason for anger. " For a moment there was a silence among the crowd, and I heard voicesfrom within the house. Said a woman, "Oh, sir, what must we do?" "We must pray, " was the reply. This was in a man's voice, and wasstrangely sweet and strong, and even then it thrilled me greatly. I believe that many, angry as they had been, would have turned away atthat moment, but some drunken privateers were among the mob, and one ofthem came and pushed me savagely. I caught the man up and lifted himabove my head and threw him from me. This angered the privateersgreatly, and they smashed down the door while others swore great oathsat me. "What will em do weth the Canorum?" I heard the people cry, and thenthere was a silence again. I think they were subdued, as I was subdued, by the sound of a man's voice. "Here I am, " I heard Mr. Wesley say, "which of you has anything to sayto me? To whom have I done wrong? To you, to you?" At this the people seemed eager beyond measure to catch sight of him, and they shouted, "Come out, come out. Lev us zee 'ee. " Others again shouted, "Ef we can git to un, we'll kill un. We doan'twant no Canorums, we doan't want no new sort ov religion. We like ourbeer and wrastlin', we do. " "Look, " I shouted, "give every man fair play. Let him speak for himself. If he has anything to tell us, let him tell it. " "Iss, iss, " shouted the crowd; "lev un spaik. " With that I heard the same voice speaking which I had heard inside thehouse, only this time it was louder. It was not panic-stricken, it wasperfectly calm and fearless. It was strangely sweet, too, and itreached, I should think, to the very outskirts of the crowd. A strangehush fell upon the people as they heard it. It was like a stormy seawhich had suddenly become calm. "Neighbours and countrymen, " said the voice, "do you desire me tospeak?" "No, no, " shouted some; "put un in stocks, throw un in the say. " Then I spoke again. "Fair play, Cornishmen, " I said, "give the strangerfair play, let him speak. " "Iss, iss, " cried the larger part of the crowd; "he sh'll 'ave fairplay, he sh'll spaik. " With that a gangway was made, and then I turned and saw the man who hadcreated such a great commotion in the country come bareheaded into themiddle of the street, while the surging crowd hustled each other, someeager to do him injury, but many more anxious to hear what he had tosay. As for myself, I was silent, for the sight of him impressed me greatly. CHAPTER XIV I AM TAKEN PRISONER, AND AFTERWARD EXPERIENCE MANY STRANGE THINGS--I ATLENGTH FIND MYSELF IN A DUNGEON There was nothing at first sight very striking about Mr. John Wesley'sappearance. He was, I thought, rather undersized, and I at that momentfailed to see what there was about him to cause so much commotion. Andyet as I looked again I could not help being impressed with the calmstrength which shone from his eyes. He seemed to possess a power unknownto most men. Had I, Jasper Pennington, been brought face to face withsuch a crowd, I should have challenged the strongest man there to comeout and let us fight a fair battle, but Mr. Wesley seemed only desirousto do good. He spoke calmly and with much assurance about our beingsinners, and being children of hell, but that we could be saved fromeverlasting perdition by believing in Christ, who had appeased God'sanger toward us. Now, I am not a critical man, but even at that moment I could not quitesee his meaning, for it seemed as though God were divided againstHimself, and that God the Son felt differently toward us from what Godthe Father felt, and this, to an unlearned man like myself, brought onlyconfusion. Moreover, as he spoke, while I could not help admiring hiscourage, and vowing in my heart that all one man could do to defend himI would do, I felt that he was not altogether a lovable man. He spokewith a sort of superiority which I did not admire, while he seemed tothink greatly of himself. I know it sounds like presumption for me, anobscure, ignorant man, to write this, especially when I think of thegood he has done; nevertheless, such thoughts came into my mind as Iwatched him. Perhaps his consciousness of his power over the multitudesmerely gave him a confidence which I did not understand, or perhaps thefact that he was one of the principal men of the age made him feel hisimportance, for I think a man must be more than human if, talked aboutas Mr. Wesley has been, he does not become possessed of great esteem forhimself. After he had been talking a few minutes, however, I forgot all this. Hislittle form seemed to dilate with a strange life, and many evil mengroaned, as if with anguish. His voice became more and more resonant, and presently a touch of tenderness, which was at first absent, mingledwith his tones. Before long that great crowd became subdued, and then I realised thepower of the human voice, of true courage, and of a good life; for Ibelieve that the mob realised, although they might not be able to puttheir thoughts into words, that this man was gifted with an influencewhich can only come by means known to those who live with God. After he had been speaking some time a clergyman, accompanied by some ofthe principal people of the town, spoke to the people, and he so angeredthem that I believe injury would have been done had not the townofficials been present. Even with their presence Mr. Wesley seemed ingreat danger, and so, in my anxiety to help him, for he had stirred myheart greatly during the latter part of his address, I came to his side. "No man shall touch Master Wesley, " said I. He looked up at me, for I think I was about a foot taller than he, andhe said, "Thank you, young man. " "Whither would you go?" I said. "I will walk by your side, and will letno man harm you. " "I thank you, " he repeated. "God hath evidently gifted you with greatstrength. Use it for His glory. I will accept your escort to Mrs. Maddern's house, but I have a strength which is omnipotent on my side. Iwill trust and not be afraid. " Even as he spoke I felt how true were his words, and then we walked downthe street toward the sea, he continuing to preach most of the time. When we reached the door of Mrs. Maddern's he said, "What is your name, young man?" "Jasper Pennington, " I replied. "It is an old Cornish name, " he replied, and then, looking into my eyes, he said, "Is your heart at peace with God and man--especially with man?"This he asked meaningly. I did not answer him, for it occurred to me that the town officials whowalked with him had told him who I was, although I had not heard. "Trust in the Lord and do good, Jasper Pennington, " he said, quietly, "_so_ shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed. Delight thyself also in the Lord, and He shall give thee the desires ofthine heart. " Then he went into the house, and I felt as though a benediction restedupon me. I waited outside with the crowd, expecting him to come out again, butafter a time they heard that he had got into a boat from the back of thehouse, for the sea came up close to the back of the house, and by thismeans he was able to escape, mingling with the crowd again. It was now well on to six o'clock in the evening, but being summertimethe light was still bright; indeed, the sun was yet high in the heavens. So I left the people who wanted to have a last look at Mr. Wesley, andwho found their way to the seashore in great numbers. I went slowlytoward Humphry Bolitho's shop, musing upon what the great man had saidto me, but thinking far more of my meeting with Naomi. It is true I wastoo excited to understand its real significance, but the impression leftupon me was gladsome, and, although my prospects seemed dark, my heartbeat high with hope. Perhaps the peaceful words that Mr. Wesley hadspoken to me made me rejoice, but the fact that Naomi had spoken kindlyto me was that upon which my mind rested most fondly. When I got to Humphry Bolitho's shop I looked eagerly inside, as thoughI expected to see Naomi there, but only strangers were within thebuilding, and then I came to the spot where, a year before, I had beenpublicly degraded, and where I had first seen my love. Then my mind andheart were full of bitterness, and yet perhaps the piteousness of mycondition had caused her to think kindly of me. And so, even at theplace of my degradation, I hoped that my enemies' deeds might work outfor me an exceeding great reward. Neither did I feel so bitterly towardthe Tresidder family. I still determined to win back my own and tofulfil my promise to my father, but I wished my enemies no harm. Eventhen I wondered whether John Wesley's words were not a prophecy, providing I would fulfil the conditions. But this feeling did not last long. I began to picture the danger Naomiwas in; I thought of Nick Tresidder trying to persuade her to marry him;I thought of the threats that might be used; I called to mind the powerof the woman who had persuaded my grandfather to be unkind to his onlyson, and then I was afraid, for if Naomi married Nick, what joy should Ihave in life; ay, what would Pennington be to me? It would seem only anempty tomb, while my heart would be eaten out with vain longings even tothe end of my days; for such is the mystery of life, and such is thevalue of a woman's life to the man who loves her. I had seen Naomi onlya few times, while I had had but little intercourse with her, and yetshe was more to me than aught else. But for her I think I should havegiven up hope, and when hope is gone all is gone. I went back toward the sea again, musing over my hopes and mydifficulties, when I saw Israel Barnicoat stumbling along the street, seemingly intoxicated. Not wishing to be seen by him, I went into an innto escape him and to get some refreshments, for I remembered that I hadeaten nothing since morning. The landlord of the inn, John Snell byname, had known me in my more prosperous days, and he asked me to comeinto the parlour, which he assured me was empty. So, desiring quiet, Iaccepted his invitation. I had been there perhaps an hour, and I wasplanning what I should do that night when John Snell came into the roomand brought me a letter. "A booy 'ave jist brought it, Maaster Jasper, " he said. "A letter for me!" I cried, in astonishment. "Iss; ther's your naame top of it, edn't et?" I read the inscription--"Jasper Pennington, Esquire. " Now the word "Esquire" set me wondering; moreover, it set my hearta-beating hard, for I thought I recognised the writing, and yet I wasnot sure. I did not break the seal because, although John Snell seemed friendlytoward me, I did not wish him to be present when I read the missive, forI hoped that Naomi was the writer. Presently John left me alone, and then I anxiously read and re-read thewords which had been written. They were very few, but they made my heartburn with great joy, for they told me that I might soon see my loveagain. This is what was written: "If you would help me, meet me to-night at Pendennis Castle gates at the hour of ten. I would then tell you what was impossible for me to say at Humphry Bolitho's shop. If you love me, do not fail; I am in greater danger than you think. If you fail our only hope is gone. " Now, as I said, I read this letter many times, and pondered greatly overits contents. I made up my mind I would not fail, for the letter told meof Naomi's love and Naomi's danger. The thought of speaking to herwithout hindrance was joy beyond all words; so much joy did I feel, indeed, that I thought not of where Naomi was when she wrote it, or howshe was to escape her guardian while she spoke to me. Enough that herown hands had penned these lines to me, while the joy coming from thethought that she sought my help made me incapable of thinking clearly. Iwas sure that her hands had traced these lines, for I compared themwith the other letter I had received from her, and which I carried withme wherever I went; and so long before the hour of ten I made my waytoward Pendennis Castle. The little town was nearly asleep. No soundsreached me save those of revellers in some kiddleywinks near the shore. As I walked along many doubts came to me. By what means would Naomireach the castle gates? Who would accompany her? for I could not thinkshe would come alone. What was the reason she was staying in Falmouthover night? And, above all, how would she elude the vigilance of thosewho guarded her? Had I long to wait I have no doubt that many more questions would havearisen in my mind, for in spite of my joyful anticipations my mind beganto clear, and I thought of many things which did not come to me as Iread the letter. Besides, try as I might to throw off the feeling, agreat dread laid hold of me, and I began to look anxiously around me, asif fearful of my surroundings. Below me, in the near distance, the waves swished on the shore, whileout at sea, perhaps a mile, I could see the lights of a ship twinkling. But for the musical sound of the waves all was silent; the night wasclear and bright; the moon's beams played with the sea, making the wavesshine like diamonds. Even although my mind was filled with many doubts, I felt that I had seldom seen a fairer night, and I dreamed of leadingNaomi to the lanes outside the town and telling her again of my love. Presently I came to the drawbridge near the castle gates. I knew it wasnearly ten o'clock, but it might want a few minutes to the hour, so Iwent and leaned against the castle walls. I thought I heard a whisper, for my ears were eager to catch the soundof my love's footsteps; so I went back to the gates again; then I hearda quick shuffling of feet, and before I could turn around my arms werepinioned, my eyes were bandaged, and some woollen substance was thrustinto my mouth. I saw now what the letter meant. It was not written by Naomi at all, andin my heart I cursed myself as a blockhead for being so easily duped. Iheard the gruff voices of men, and among others I felt sure I heard thatof Israel Barnicoat. For some few minutes, although my hands werepinioned, I struggled fiercely, but it was of no use; besides, I heard athreatening voice near me saying, "You be quiet, Jasper Pennington, oryou'll be thrawed over the cliff. Doan't 'ee make no mistake now!" I could not speak, neither could I see, so I became passive, and theyled me along a road which I knew descended. The sound of the wavesbecame nearer and nearer, so I judged we were going to the sea. In thisI was correct. A few seconds later I heard the sound of paddles, andthen I was half led, half lifted into a boat. I tried to get the woollen material with which I had been gagged out ofmy mouth, for it made me sick; moreover, I found it hard to breathe, butI tried in vain. So I bore up as well as I could, wondering where I wasto be taken and what was to become of me. I did not think they meant tokill me, or they would have thrown me over the cliff at Pendennis Point, so I came to the conclusion that Cap'n Jack Truscott's gang had got holdof me, and that they would take me to Kynance. I listened eagerly tohear the sound of his voice, but could not; but I felt sure I had heardIsrael Barnicoat's, and this confirmed me in my opinion. I was angry at this, not so much for myself as for Naomi. Never untilthen did I feel how much she was in Richard Tresidder's power; never didI feel so certain as then that every means would be used to marry her tohis son. And I had vainly thought that I would stay near to help her, and that I would save her from the power of my enemies. Now, however, afew hours after I had come back to Cornwall, I was taken a prisoner. I sat upright in the boat. On each side of me sat a man holding me, while two men rowed. There were others near me, as I knew by the soundof their voices; how many I did not know. After I had sat thus forperhaps half an hour the rowing ceased, and I felt our boat thumpagainst some hard substance, and by the movement of the men I knew thatsome new steps were to be taken. A few seconds later I heard sounds above me; then my hands were loosed, but the bandage was not taken away from my eyes. "Stand upright, " said a voice. I stood upright. "Lay 'old ov this. " A piece of rope was put in my hand. "You've got 'old of a rope ladder. Now climb. " I felt with my hands, and discovered that the man had spoken truly. Iknew it was useless to disobey, so I started to climb. In a few secondsI felt my arms grasped by hard hands, and I was dragged on to the deckof a vessel. I made no sound; I could not, for I was still gagged. "Come weth wee. " I knew by the dialect that Cornishmen still spoke, and a few secondslater I felt myself descending a stairway with two men holding me. By the motion I judged that I was on a pretty large vessel, and thiscaused me to wonder greatly, for a large vessel would not be needed totake me to Kynance, neither would Cap'n Jack use one for such a purpose. I then thought I must be in the hands of the press-gang, and this wasnot altogether unpleasant, for I thought I might be able to escape, oruse means whereby I should be able to communicate with Naomi. A few seconds later I knew that I was enclosed in some sort of a cabin, and then I felt a great relief, for my gag was pulled from my mouth. Itried to speak, but I could not; my tongue seemed swollen and my throatwas parched, but it was pleasant to me to be able to breathe freely. At length I made a great effort. "Why am I taken here?" I asked. No one spoke. "What have I done that I should be treated thus?" I asked. "I haveharmed no man. I arrived in Falmouth only yesterday. What is your willwith me?" Still no one spoke. "Pull the bandage from my eyes and let me see, I cried. I said thisbecause two men still held my arms firmly, but no one moved to do mybidding. "Then give me something to drink, " I cried--"water; my throat isparched, and burns like fire. " "Yes, you shall drink, " said a voice. A few seconds later I heard the sound of bottles clinking, and then thegurgle of something being poured therefrom. "Here is something to cool your mouth. Here it is--fine stuff. Drink itquickly, drink it all. " I felt a goblet placed against my lips, and a strange odour rise to mynostrils. I thought it smelt like rum, and a sickly feeling came overme. "Drink quickly, " said the same man who had spoken before; "it will doyou good. " I feared to drink, and I shut my teeth firmly, but a great sickness cameover me, and I could not keep my mouth closed, and some of the liquidwas poured on my tongue. It was pleasant to the taste and delightfullycooling to my tongue, and so thirsty was I that I drank the contents ofthe goblet, thankful for such a refreshing beverage. "You feel better now, don't you?" "Yes, " I said; "take away the bandage, and I shall be all right. " No sooner had I spoken than I staggered, and should have fallen had notI been kept up by the men who still held my arms. "You are not so well, after all, " I heard some one say. "You had betterlie down. " I yielded to the pressure upon my body, and felt myself falling; a greatroaring sound came into my ears, and then I realised that I was lying onsome sort of couch. My senses, I was sure, were departing from me, and I had a vague ideathat I was falling through unlimited space, while wild winds and loudthunders were all around me; then all became a great blank. How long I remained unconscious I do not know, neither can I tellwhether the experiences through which I thought I went had any objectivereality. This was what I thought or dreamed happened to me. For a long time allwas a perfect blank, except that I was left alone in darkness andallowed to rest in peace. Even now I have a vague remembrance of adelicious restfulness that came to me; every particle of my body seemedto be in repose, while all desire departed. By-and-by light seemed tocome to me--a strange, weird light. I was moving, not by any action ofmy own, but unknown forces were carrying me through balmy air. Strange, shadowy creatures flitted around me, while I thought I heard the soundof distant music, as though ten thousand voices were singing. This, I said, is death. My eyes, I knew, were closed, and yet I could see. By an inward power ofsight I could plainly discern the shadowy creatures around, and Iremember interesting myself in trying to discern their faces. Presentlyone more than all the rest became plain. At first I thought it wasNaomi's, so fair was it, but I soon discovered that I was mistaken. Thewoman was cast in a larger mould than Naomi, and looked more matronly. She looked at me with infinite tenderness, and kept close to my side allthe time. "Speak, " I said to her; "tell me who you are. " But she shook her head. Then it seemed to me as though dark, evil forms came near, and a manwith a face like Richard Tresidder's said, "Let him die; we shall neverbe safe while he is alive. " But the woman seemed to surround me like amantle of light, and lo! my enemies were powerless to touch me. Timeafter time did murderous weapons seem to come close to me, but the formof the woman received every blow, and yet they did not harm her. "This woman bears a charmed life, " was the thought that came into mymind, and I longed greatly to know who she was. Then another form came near. I saw my father. "Jasper, " he said, "this is your mother. She is always near you. This isa mother's joy, ever to be near her loved ones. She will protect you. " "Mother, " I cried, "kiss me. " Her face came closer and closer to mine, and then for the first time Iknew of a mother's love and felt a mother's kiss. "Be brave, and pure and true, Jasper, my son, " she said; "fear not evenin the valley of the shadow of death. Delight thyself in the Lord, andHe shall give thee the desires of thine heart. " After that a great darkness fell upon me again, yet through the darknessI could see the luminous form of my mother, with love shining from hereyes, and her hand pointing upward. After that I felt as though I were on a stormy sea. The ship in which wesailed tossed like a cork, while the waves, foam-crested, hurledthemselves furiously on our bark. A great panic seized the ship's crew, and they gave themselves up for lost. But for myself I had no fear. Agreat benign influence was around me, and I felt as safe as a baberocked on its mother's breast, while the wild winds that roared seemedas sweet as the lullaby of a mother to a tired child. For a long time the darkness continued, and then, when all hope seemedto have departed from the ship's crew, I saw a twinkling light. Then Ifelt rough hands around my body, while evil eyes gleamed; but I stillsaw the love-light shining from my mother's eyes, and I heard a voicesaying, "He must not suffer harm. " Then all was a perfect blank. * * * * * When I awoke to consciousness I found myself in a small room. It wasdimly lighted, and the air seemed cold and clammy. As my eyes becameaccustomed to my surroundings I saw that the walls were rough andunplastered. Above my head were huge beams, covered with thick, unplanedboards. Only one window was in the room. It was very small, and throughthe glass I could see iron bars. The window, I judged, was eighteeninches wide, and perhaps two feet high. I was lying on a bed which was made of rough deal, and had evidentlybeen knocked together hurriedly. But the clothes were clean and dry. Beside me was a table on which was a basin and some cups. "Where am I, and how did I get here?" I asked myself. For some time I had no remembrance of the past. Then events came to mein a dim, vague way. I remembered the letter which I thought was writtenby Naomi, and my journey to Pendennis Castle. But it seemed a long wayoff. It might have been years; I could not tell. I tried to lift myself from my bed, but I could not, I was too weak. Ilooked at my hands; they were white like a woman's, and very thin. "I must have been ill, " I said; "but why am I here, and where am I?" I listened intently, but all was silent as death. I longed for humanvoices, but I could hear none. No sound reached me but the roar ofdistant surf, but it was a strangely muffled sound. "I am by the sea somewhere, " I muttered; "but where?" Then my heart gave a bound, for I heard the echo of distant footsteps. They sounded strangely, just as one's footsteps sound at night whenwalking through an empty church. They came nearer and nearer, until theycame close to where I lay. Then I was sure that some one was coming tome. CHAPTER XV MY EXPERIENCE IN MY PRISON--I AM TOLD TERRIBLE NEWS ABOUT NAOMI I looked eagerly toward the direction from which I had heard the sound, and saw a door opening. A little old man entered. Evidently he was aserving-man, just as one sees in most old houses. Even then I concludedthat he was one who had spent most of his life in some well-orderedhouse. His clothes were spotlessly clean, the buckles on his shoesshone, his stockings were without blemish. His wig, too, was powderedcarefully, and all his linen was faultless. All this made me wonder the more greatly as to where I was. He met my questioning look calmly, and looked at me critically. "Ah, you are better, " he remarked, quietly. "Would you tell me where I am?" I asked. "You are safe from harm, " he replied, vaguely. "And why am I here?" I asked. "To be kept from harm. " "And how long have I been here?" "It is not for me to tell you. You have been very ill. " "What has been the matter with me?" "You have had fever. Once I thought you would have died; but you havebeen nursed safely through it, and I have doctored you successfully. " "Are you a doctor, then?" "I have some knowledge of the human system and of medicines. It is well, otherwise you would never have lived through your sickness. " His face showed no emotion whatever, neither did it in the slightestdegree indicate his thoughts. He spoke in perfectly measured tones, andeach word was enunciated clearly. Many thoughts flashed through my mind, and many questions rose to my lips, but the old man's presence seemed tocheck them. Moreover, I felt very weak. "I shall be well and strong soon, " I said. He came to me, felt my pulse, examined me in various ways, and said, quietly, "Yes, I think you will soon be well. You are a very strongman. " "What will become of me then?" "You will stay here. " "How long?" "I do not know. " "But why was I brought here?" "To be kept from harm. " "What harm?" "It is not for me to say. " "By whose command was I brought here?" "I shall not tell you. " "But you can tell me where I am. This seems a part of a big house, anold house. Whose is it, and where is it?" "I shall not tell you. You will receive nothing but kindness while youbehave seemingly, if not, means will be used to check you. " "I am a prisoner, then?" "Yes, you are a prisoner, if you are pleased to call it so. " "But am I to have no liberty? Am I not to leave this room? I cannot livepenned up here. " "I shall speak no further to you. Food will be brought, and no harm willhappen to you. " With that he left the room as quietly as he came, and I heard hisfootsteps echoing again as I had heard them when he came to me. For atime my brain seemed to grow weak again, and in spite of my anxiety Idropped into a fitful sleep, from which I was aroused by the chinking ofcrockery near me. My sleep made me feel stronger; I felt far better than when the old manhad visited me. I looked around the room again, and saw a hard-featuredwoman. She, too, was elderly, fast beating on toward sixty. She placed abasin of gruel at my side. "'Ere, " she said, "ait this. " "Ah, " I thought, "I am still in Cornwall. Anyhow, the woman speaks witha Cornish accent. " I thought I might fare better with her than with the old man, so I triedto gain some information from her. "Let's see, " I said, "what part of Cornwall are we in?" "Ait yer mait, an' ax no questions, " was her response. I ate the gruel with a good appetite. It was carefully made, and seemedto be seasoned with some pleasant-tasting cordial. When I had finishedthe old woman grunted with satisfaction. "It is very nice, " I said--"very nice. Whoever made it knows her work. Did you make it?" "Who es ther' that knaweth how to make sich stuff as that but me?" shesaid. Her answer set me thinking, and I drew two conclusions. One was that theold woman was vulnerable to flattery, the other was that she did nothail from that part of the county in which I was reared. The word"knaweth" told me that she belonged to the northern part of the county. I put another question in order to test the truth of both theseconclusions. "You look too much of a lady to be the cook, " I said, "and yet I thoughtthe cook would naturally make such things. " "Ther's no cook. Her's gone. I'm in charge. " She said this proudly, but although her answer was brief, it confirmedme in my suspicions. People in the western part of the county would say"She's gone, " so when she said, "Her's gone, " I was sure that she hailedfrom either Devon or from somewhere in the region of Tintagel andBoscastle. "It must be a place of importance, " I said. "Have you lived here long?" "I was born in this parish. " "Let's see, this is near St. Minver, isn't it?" "Ax me no questions and I'll tell 'ee no lies, " was the reply. But she had let me know more than she imagined. She had told me that shewas born in the parish where my prison was situated, and I knew by herbrogue that the parish was situated a good many miles north of St. Eve. I asked her many more questions, but she would answer none that gave meany further information concerning my whereabouts. As to why I wasthere she seemed as ignorant as myself. After this I lay many days on my bed--how many I do not know. Themornings dawned and the daylight departed by; I did not pay much heed. From the remarks of the little man, who constantly visited me, I judgedthat some complication had arisen in my case, and so my recovery wasdelayed. At length, however, I felt myself grow stronger again, and thendaily health came to my blood and vitality to my being. By and by I was able to rise from my bed, and a suit of clothes ofantiquated cut was given me to wear. "What month is this?" I asked one day of the old man when he came to seeme. "It would do you no good to know, " he replied. "Yes it would, " I replied; "I should have got better before this if Ihad not been harassed by so many doubts and questionings. " "Well, then, it is October. " "October! What part of the month?" "Yes, October. To-day is the fifteenth of the month. " "Then I have been here three months. " He was silent. "What is the year?" I asked, eagerly. The little man smiled. "Oh, you need not fear. This is the year 1745. You have been here three months. I see you wish to ask more questions, but I shall not answer them. " For several days after that I asked no questions, for a great despairlaid hold of me. Although I had not been told, I was sure I knew why Ihad been kidnapped and made a prisoner. I believed, too, that my illnesswas not a natural one, and I could have sworn that I was kept out ofthe way because Richard Tresidder feared me. This thought was notaltogether unpleasant. It could not be because of the Penningtonestates--there was no immediate danger concerning that--it was becauseof Naomi. He had discovered that she and I had met, and I believed thathe had concluded what I fondly hoped, although the foundation seemedpoor, that Naomi loved me. If this were so, I could understand why heshould want to keep me away from Pennington, for if Naomi loved me, andwas willing to wed me, even although she could not marry until she wastwenty-one, the position was a constant menace to Richard Tresidder; forif, when she came of age, she became my wife, Trevose Estate would atonce be wrested from his hands, while I should be able to buy backPennington. I considered these matters many times as I lay there. They came to menot clearly, but in a vague way; not quickly, but slowly and at rareintervals, while my strength came gradually back to me. All this time I knew not where I was, for I was not allowed to gooutside the room in which I had been imprisoned. Neither had my strengthbeen sufficient to climb to the little window I have mentioned in orderto look out. I was kindly treated, my food was good, and broughtregularly; my room was kept clean, and I was carefully attended to. Butnot one of my attendants would tell me anything. Moreover, as I becamestronger they seemed to watch me more closely. One morning after breakfast, I judged that the sky was bright by thelight which streamed into my room, and as I felt very much better, andknowing that no one would come to my prison for an hour or two, Idecided to try and climb to the window, so that I might see what mysurroundings were. This proved to be a harder task than I anticipated, but after many vain endeavours I at length reached the little apertureand looked out. My head became almost dizzy as I looked. Outside a great sea wasrunning. I saw the breakers lash themselves into foam upon the rocks, and I saw a bold, ragged cliff stretching, as I judged, southward as faras my eyes could reach. Then I looked beneath me, and I saw that myprison had been built on the edge of the cliff. So high was I above thebeach beneath that at first I could not measure the distance, butpresently, as my eyes became accustomed to the sight, I was able to makemy calculation. As far as I could judge I was at least two hundred feetabove the roaring, rushing torrent beneath--probably the distance wasgreater. Escape by that means, then, was an impossibility. I looked long and eagerly at the boiling surf and the weather-beatencliffs which stretched far away in each direction. I watched thebreakers as they hurled themselves on the rocks far, far down beneathme. The sight filled me with dull despair. I tried to open the window, but it was fastened firmly. After repeatedefforts, however, I managed to remove it about three inches from theframe, but I could not move it more owing to the iron bars that had beenplaced across. The fresh air blew in from the sea, which gave me greatpleasure; it also cleared my mind somewhat, and acting on the impulse ofthe moment I tied my handkerchief to the iron bar. I did not see how itcould do any good, but it could do no harm, and might possibly attractattention. I looked again at the great waste of water, and marked the tumultuoustossing of the waves, and then I closed the window again, feeling that Icould do nothing to effect my liberty. I went back to my bed again and began to consider my condition. My mindfor the moment seemed clear, and I was able to understand my position, and all the events I have related came back to my memory. Then Iremembered that I always became dazed and drowsy after drinking themedicine which was given me. A torpor always crept over me, and I wasincapable of definite action. This made me wonder still more. I heard the sound of footsteps echoing along a passage, and a minutelater the little old man I have mentioned came to me. "It is time for you to have your medicine, " he said. Hitherto I had drunk it without demur; now I determined to avoid takingit. "I will attend to it presently, " I said, "but for the present I want usto talk together. I suppose you know you are placing yourself in greatdanger by keeping me here?" He was silent. "Of course, " I went on, "I know that you are only the tool of others. Myenemy's name begins with T, doesn't it?" He gave a start, but did not speak. "This cannot last much longer, " I said; "I have friends who will besearching for me. Hanging's a serious matter. I shall take serious stepswhen I get away from here. " "When you do, " he replied, significantly. "Do you think I shall stay here always?" I retorted. "How can you get away? This morning you climbed up and looked out ofthat window. You did not know I saw you, but I did. Well, what did yousee? You know you are on the top of a cliff, and it is nearly threehundred feet to the beach. Well, you cannot escape that way; if youtried you would break your neck. Very well; the only other way to escapeis to try and escape through that door. Well, what would happen then?You would not get up the passage a dozen steps before you would beshot. " "By whom?" "By those who guard a dangerous madman. " "Oh, I see. I'm mad, am I?" "Certainly. " "And is this an asylum?" "It's not for you to know. " "Still it would go hard with Richard Tresidder if his perfidy shouldcome out. " "It can never come out. Yes, I know what is in your mind. Well, supposing you get well enough to be set at liberty? You would be takento Pendennis Castle as mysteriously as you have been taken here. Butwhere are you? You cannot tell. Are you in England, Ireland, orScotland? You do not know. " "How long shall I be kept here, then?" "Not, I should think, more than a week. You seem to be very muchimproved in your health. " Now this set me wondering greatly, for I did not expect such arevelation. Still I managed to remain calm. "You know why I am here, then?" "Certainly. You have been a madman; as such you have been a constantmenace to Miss Naomi Penryn. She has been much afraid of you, and hasdreaded the thought of your being at liberty. " "Little man, " I said, "you know this is a lie. " "I wish it were. I have nothing whatever against you; on the contrary, Irather like you. " He spoke this kindly, and I detected, as I thought, a friendly look inhis face, so acting on the impulse of the moment I said to him, "Willyou listen to what I have to tell you?" "Yes, " he said, "I will listen. " Then I told him briefly all I thought necessary to tell, and yet I feltthat I had not the power to tell the truth well. "Your history seems very plausible, young man, " he said, "but I havebeen warned against you. " "But Miss Naomi Penryn knows that I am not a madman, neither have Iannoyed her in any way. " "You lie. I myself received a letter from her before you were broughthere. " "Let me see that letter. " "No. Enough that I have told the truth. She fears you; she pleaded thatyou might be guarded until such time as it should be safe for you to beat liberty. " "Are you sure the letter was written by her own hand? Do you know herhandwriting?" "Know her handwriting! Why?" Then he added, quietly, "Yes, I know herhandwriting. " "But why do you think I shall be set at liberty in a week?" "Because she will have a protector. " "What do you mean?" "I mean that to-day she is being married to Master Nicholas Tresidder. " "To-day?" "Yes, to-day. " "Go away, " I said--"go away, for the sake of God. I want to be alone tothink. " He looked at me I thought pitifully and kindly; then he heaved a sighand went away. When he was gone I lay for hours like one stunned. Food was brought tome, but I took no notice. Had poison been left in the room I believe Ishould have taken it, so weary of life was I. They had worked theirwill, then, and Naomi had been forced into an unholy marriage with theman who I was sure she did not love. I thought of trying to climb to the window, of breaking the glass, wrenching the iron bars from the wall, and falling headlong upon therocks below, but I was too weak. I made a score of futile plans, eachmadder than the other. Presently I became more calm. Might not this be all lies? Or, again, even if it were true, ought I not, instead of contemplating suicide, tobe brave and watchful, so that I might be able to protect her? Would shenot as Nick Tresidder's wife need a friend? Besides--and then a score ofconflicting thoughts seethed in my brain. Presently I began to try and understand the meaning of the old man'swords about being set at liberty in a week. What did it mean? If she wasto be married that day, why was I not set at liberty at once? Then Icame to the conclusion that the man who was my gaoler would have to waitfor orders. Richard Tresidder would wait until the marriage wasconsummated before he would communicate with him. But I will not try and recount all my thoughts. Many of them weredoubtless wild and foolish, neither would they interest those who maychance read this narrative. For the next week, in spite of my despairing thoughts, I looked forwardto my being set at liberty. I counted the days eagerly, and daily did Iask questions of the little old man who came to see me when my captivityshould be ended. But he always shook his head, neither could I get fromhim any other answer. When the week ended I expected something to happen. I should be probablyblindfolded, pinioned, and conveyed to the walls of Pendennis Castle. But I was disappointed. A fortnight passed away, and still there was nochange in my condition. "What is the meaning of this?" I asked. "Why am I not liberated as youpromised?" But he gave no reply. Once I thought he would have spoken, for he seemedstrangely moved, as though his mind were filled with doubts, but he leftme without telling me the doubts which were in his mind. Another week passed away, and in spite of myself I began to hope. If mycaptivity were to continue until Naomi was wedded to Nick Tresidder, didnot my continued imprisonment show that the marriage had not takenplace? I remembered Naomi's words. I thought of the look she gave mewhen she bade me good-bye. Yes, I felt sure she loved me, and that shehad refused to wed my enemy! I still fretted and fumed at myimprisonment; I longed with a longing beyond words to be free, but thisthought was like a beacon light to a shipwrecked sailor. It gave mestrength, too. In spite of everything health surged back into my being. But my release did not come. The days began to grow very cold, and I asked for a fire, but none wasgiven me, and my captivity was hard to bear. I think I should have gonemad but for a Bible that had been given me. I read again and again theBook of Job; especially did my mind rest upon his latter days when thesun shone upon him again. One day the little man, who had told me to call him Jonathan, came intomy cell weeping. "What ails you, Jonathan?" I said. "Alas!" was his reply. "What?" I cried eagerly. "My little Naomi is dead!" he said. "Your little Naomi--dead!" I repeated, like one dazed. "What do youmean?" He started as though he had told me too much. But I was not to be trifled with. I caught him and held him fast. "You have made me desperate, " I said; "I must know all now. Who told youthat she was dead? What do you mean by calling her your Naomi? I mustknow everything. " "I dare not!" he cried, distractedly--"I dare not, I am afraid. " "Afraid of whom?" "Richard Tresidder. He will be master of--" He stopped, and then he weptbitterly. My hands dropped from him, for my strength had gone. "Tell me, " I said--"tell me, Jonathan, all you know. " He kept sobbing, and this made me pity him, but no tears came to my owneyes. My heart became cold and seemed as hard as a stone. "She did not wed Master Nicholas Tresidder, " he said; "and--and, oh, God forgive me, but since then she has died. " For a time I could not collect my thoughts, the news seemed to haveunhinged my mind, but presently I remembered. I thought of what I hadheard Richard Tresidder say, and many wild thoughts came into my mind. "If she is dead, " I said at length, "you can set me free. " "No, no, I--" He got up from the stool on which he had been sitting andleft the room. I heard him lock the door behind him, and I had nostrength to hinder him. At that moment I cared for nothing. CHAPTER XVI I HEAR A STRANGE NOISE IN MY PRISON--THE SECRET PASSAGE WHICH I FOUND--AWILD STRUGGLE, AND A HAIRBREADTH ESCAPE I have said many times that I am not a man of quick understanding, neither was I ever clever at explaining puzzles. At that time, however, my brain seemed more than ordinarily active, and I saw things with aclearness that I had never seen before. Besides, I was sure that in thepast I had been rendered partially incapable by the drugs which had beengiven me. Anyhow, the sudden shock seemed to have given me greaterclearness of vision, so that I was able to comprehend things far moreclearly than in the past. Hitherto, with the exception of occasionalflashes of light, all had been dull, now I seemed to see the truthplainly. That which had come to me as vague conjectures now appeared ascertainties, and in spite of the old man's dread news, I had more hopethan in the past. I felt sure there were many things as yet unexplained. With my greater mental activity came also more physical vigour. I feltmyself capable of trying to escape. I wondered at myself, JasperPennington, being kept so long a prisoner without making any attempt atescaping, and I determined that very day to take some definite steps toobtain my liberty. I therefore ate my dinner eagerly when it wasbrought, for I felt that I should need all my strength, but within halfan hour from the time the meal was ended a feeling of torpor again creptover me, and I fell asleep, neither did I wake for several hours. AfterI awoke some two or three hours passed before my vision was again clear. I saw then that if I were to take any definite action, I must refrainfrom the food provided for me, and this also placed me in a dilemma, forif I ate no food how could I retain my strength? What was done must bedone quickly. Not only had my medicine contained a powerful narcotic, but my food also was drugged. Consequently I did not partake of my night meal, but instead I feignedillness when it was brought, and afterward thought of many things whichI hoped to do. Presently, by the great silence which prevailed, I concluded that theinhabitants of my prison house had gone to rest, so I got up and triedthe door. It was built strongly, but I believed it could be wrenchedopen if I had something in the shape of a crowbar. I thought of everyarticle in the room, but could fasten on nothing suitable for thepurpose, when I remembered the iron bars which had been placed outsidethe window. I climbed to the little opening in the wall, and opened thewindow as far as I was able. The cold air came rushing in, givingstrength to my resolution. I seized one of the bars, but it did notmove. Then I put forth my strength, which had been slowly coming back tome, and in a few minutes had torn it from the wall. "It will act as a weapon as well as a crowbar, " I mused; then I got backto the door and began to try and place the iron between the door and thehinges. I had no light, and so I had to find out the crevice with myfingers. While trying to do this I gave a start. I was sure I heard anoise under my feet. At first it sounded like footsteps, then I heard ascraping against the floor. I listened intently, and presently I wasable to locate the sound. It was just under the bed on which I had beenlying. As quickly as I was able I removed the bed, and then listened again. Fora time all was silent, then I heard a sound again, only this time it wasdifferent. Three knocks followed each other in quick succession, and Iheard the boards vibrate under my feet. "Is it a friend or enemy, I wonder?" I asked myself, and I grasped theiron bar more firmly. I heard the boards creak as though something were pressed against them, but I could see nothing. Only a very faint light crept through thewindow which I had partially opened. Presently the boards began to giveway. I knew this by a light which streamed into the room. Then I saw thefloor move, and I heard a voice say, "Maaster Jasper. " I knew the voice immediately. There was only one person in the world whocould speak in such a tone. "Eli!" I cried, joyfully. "Doan't 'ee holla, Maaster Jasper, " said Eli, in his hoarse, croakingvoice, "but come to once. " "Where?" "Away from 'ere. Ther's some steps down to the say. Come on. " I needed no second bidding. I knew that Eli was thoroughly trustworthy, and so I lifted the boards, which proved to be a trap-door, and then, putting one foot through, I realised that I stood on a stone step. "Come after me, Maaster Jasper, " said Eli; "maake 'aste, they may comeafter us. " So I squeezed my body through the trap-doorway, and prepared to followhim. "Cloase thickey trap, Maaster Jasper, " said Eli, and I saw his strangeeyes shining in the dim light. In my eagerness to do this I made the thing drop heavily, and the noiseechoed and re-echoed through the building. "That'll waake 'em up, " cried Eli. "Come on, come vast, Maaster Jasper!" With an agility of which no man would have thought him capable, hehurried down the steps, mumbling fiercely to himself all the time. Isoon found that this stairway was very crooked and often small. Iimagined then, what I have since found to be true, that the house inwhich I had been imprisoned had been used as a place of storage forsmuggled goods, while the way by which I was trying to escape was asecret way to it. We had not descended many yards before I heard voices above, while Iknew that feet were tramping on the floor of my late prison. Evidentlythe noise I had made in closing the trap-door had aroused my warders, and they would now do their utmost to capture me. My senses were now fully alive, and I determined that it should go hardwith those who tried to hinder my escape. To my dismay I discovered thatI had left my iron bar behind, and that I had no weapons, save my twohands, which had naturally been weakened by my long imprisonment. However, there was no time for despair, so I followed close on Eli'sheels, who wriggled his way down the crooked and often difficultdescent. We must have got down perhaps one hundred feet, when, turning a corner, a current of air came up, blowing out Eli's light and leaving us indarkness. "Can 'ee zee, Maaster Jasper?" cried Eli. "Just a little. Can you?" "I cud allays zee in the dark, " he grunted, but his statement was notaltogether borne out, for his speed was much lessened. Still we managedto get on fairly well, for Eli could see in places which to most peoplewould be impenetrable darkness, and I had been so much accustomed to thedark that I was not altogether helpless. After all I suppose it is difficult to find perfect darkness. Light isonly a relative term, and depends very much on the nature of our eyes. Thus it was that while we could not go nearly so fast as we had beengoing, we could still with difficulty find our way. Presently we heard the sound of footsteps, and I knew by their rapidmovement that our pursuers would gain upon us. Eagerly we hurried on, and each minute the sound of the footsteps behind us became plainer. "How much farther, Eli?" I panted. "A long way yet, and a hard job when we git to the end, " he replied. "How?" "The mouth of this 'ere addit es fathoms above the say, " he replied. "How did you get here?" then I asked. "I'll tell 'ee when we git away, " he said, impatiently. Then I chided myself for asking so much, for even these few words musthave somewhat lessened our speed. Meanwhile, the steps came nearer and nearer. "Stop!" cried Eli, presently. We stopped suddenly, while we both listened eagerly. "There be three on 'em, " he grunted. "Yes, or more. " "No, only three--we caan't git away--" "We must, we will!" I cried. "Only by fightin' 'em. " "Well, then, we'll fight them, " I cried. "Come on then--there es a big place down 'ere. Furder down tes awful togit along, and we caan't go wi'out a light. " A few seconds later we stood in an open place. It was almost round, andmight have been twenty feet across. I saw this by the light which Elimanaged to fit as soon as we got there. It took him some few seconds tofit it, however, and by that time our pursuers were upon us. I saw in a second that two of them looked like serving-men, the thirdwas dressed as a gentleman. I could not see his face, however, but Ithought he looked a strong man. To my joy none appeared to be armed. Elistood by my side, but his head was no higher than my loins. Thus I andthe dwarf had to battle with the three. I did not wait a second. I darednot, for my liberty, perhaps my life, were at stake. Besides, Ibelieved, in spite of what I had heard, that Naomi was not dead. Had shebeen I should have been removed from my prison, if not set at liberty;at least, such was my belief. Without hesitation, therefore, before a word could be spoken, I struckone of the serving-men a tremendous blow. He staggered against the sideof the cave with a thud, and fell like a lump of lead. For a littlewhile at all events we should be two to two, for Eli, insignificant ashe seemed, was a formidable opponent, although at that time I did notbelieve him to be a match for a well-grown man. Encouraged by the success of my blow, I made a leap on the man I took tobe a gentleman. My blow was, however, warded off, and I received astunning blow behind the ear. Now during the time I had been imprisoned I had, as I have stated, beenkept in a half-dazed condition, and although my strength had been slowlycoming back to me, I was weak compared with the time when I had beentaken a prisoner at Pendennis Castle. My food had been drugged, and myenforced inactivity had made my sinews soft like a woman's. Besides, Ifelt I had met with a skilled fighter, and I knew by the blow he gave methat he was a strong man. Moreover, I doubted Eli's ability to engagewith the other serving-man, and this made me doubtful about the resultof our struggle. All this passed through my mind in a second, but I did not yield, forwhile the want of hope takes away strength, despair makes men desperate, and I was desperate. Somehow, although I could not tell why, I felt Iwas fighting for Naomi as well as myself. So, reckless of consequences, I made a second leap on my opponent and caught him by the collar, andthen some wrappings which had partially obscured his face fell off, andI saw Nick Tresidder. He writhed and struggled in my hands, but I held him fast. "Ah, Nick Tresidder, " I cried, "we meet face to face, then. Well, I'vegot an adder by the throat, and I mean to hold him there. " "Yes, " he said, "we meet face to face. " Then with a sudden twist he madehimself free. For a second I looked hastily around the cave. A torch was lying on thefloor which lit up our strange meeting-place, and near it I saw Elistruggling with the serving-man. He looked at me scornfully, while I, panting and partially exhausted, tried to harden my sinews for a second attack. I determined to becareful, however. I knew Nick Tresidder of old; I knew he would fightwith all the cunning of a serpent, and that he had as many tricks as amonkey, so that, while he would be no match for me had my strength beennormal, he would now possibly be my master in my comparative weakness. He took no notice of Eli, who struggled with the serving-man, but kepthis eyes on me. "You fool, Jasper Pennington, " he said. "I had come here to set youfree; now you will never leave this place alive. " "Why?" I panted, for want of better words. "Because you know now who imprisoned you, and if you escaped you wouldtell it to the world. I dare not let the world know this, so you and Eliwill have to die. " I felt sure there was some trick in this, although I could not tell whatit was. "But if I had been set free the world would have known, " I replied. "No, you would have been taken to a far-off spot, and you would neverhave known where your prison was, nor could you have sworn whoimprisoned you. " "But I am going to escape, " I said, still keeping my eyes on him, whileI could hear Eli grunting as he struggled with the serving-man. "No, " he said, "you are as weak as a baby. Your strength even now hasgone. You thought bodily strength everything; I, on the other hand, knowthat brains is more than bodily strength. Do you think I did not knowwho I was dealing with? You are a fool. Every mouthful of food you havebeen eating while you have been here has kept you weak. Now you are nomatch for me. And I am going to kill you! Shall I tell you where youare? You are at Trevose, the house that was Naomi's. Shall I tell yousomething else?" and he laughed mockingly. "Naomi Penryn loved you--butshe's dead; and now Trevose House and lands belong to the Tresidders, doyou see?" Then, I know not how, but a great strength came to me, an unnaturalstrength. My heart grew cold, but my hands and arms felt like steel. Hisbitter, mocking words seemed to dry up all the milk of human kindness inmy nature. At that moment I ceased to be a man. I was simply aninstrument of vengeance. His words gave me a great joy on the one hand, for I knew he would not have told me she loved me, did he not believe itto be true, but this only intensified my feeling of utter despair causedby those terrible words, "But she's dead. " I felt sure, too, that shehad been persecuted; I knew instinctively of all that she had had tocontend with, how they brought argument after argument to persuade herto marry Nick, and how, because she had refused, they had slowly butsurely killed her. And Nick gloated over the fact that Trevose lands belonged to him asthough that were the result of good luck rather than as the outcome ofsystematic cruelty and murder. I was very calm I remember, but it was an unnatural calm. I lookedaround me, and Eli was still struggling with the serving-man, and to mydelight he was slowly mastering him. "Nick Tresidder, " I said, "you and your brood robbed my father, you haverobbed me, robbed me of everything I hold dear. I am going to kill younow with these hands. " He laughed scornfully, as though I had spoken vain words; but he knewnot that there is a passion which overcomes physical weakness. "I know it is to be a duel to the death, " he laughed, "for I could notafford to allow you to leave here alive. " "God Almighty is tired of you, " I said; "He has given me the power tocrush the life out of you, " and all the time I spoke I felt as though mysinews were like steel bands. He leapt upon me as quickly as a flash of light, but it did not matter. In a minute I caught him in what the wrestlers call the cross-hitch. Iput forth my strength, and his right arm cracked like a rotten stick, but he did not cry out. Then I put my arm around him and slowly crushedthe breath out of his body. I think he felt the meaning of my wordsthen. "Stop, Jasper, " he gasped, "she's not dead--she's--" "What?" I asked. But he did not speak. I do not think he could. I relaxed my hold, but helay limp in my arms like a sick child. Never in my life could I hurt anunresisting man, so I let him fall, and he lay like a log of wood. Buthe was still breathing, and I knew that he would live. But my passionhad died away, and so had my strength. I turned around and I saw that Eli had mastered the serving-man. He hadplaced his hands around his neck, and had I not pulled the dwarf awaythe man would have died. "Eli, " I said, picking up the torch, "they will not follow us now. Come. " But Eli did not want to come. He looked at the men we had mastered, andhis eyes glared with an unearthly light, and like a lion who has tastedblood he did not seem satisfied. "An eye for an eye, " he said; "tha's what mawther do zay. Iss, an' atooth for a tooth. " "Lead the way to the sea, Eli, " I said, and like a dog he obeyed. Takingthe torch from me he crawled down the passage, laughing in a strangeguttural way as he went. All the time my mind was resting on NickTresidder's words, "She's not dead. She's--" and in spite of myself hopecame into my heart again, while a thousand wild thoughts flashed throughmy mind. A few minutes later we felt the sea-spray dashing against our faces, while the winds beat furiously upon us. Below us, perhaps twenty feetdown, the sea thundered on the rocky cliff. "What are we to do now, Eli?" I asked. He looked anxiously around him like one in doubt; then he put hisfingers in his mouth, and gave a long piercing whistle. "Who are you whistling to?" "He's coming, " he answered, looking out over the wild waters. "Who's coming?" "The man that told me. " "Who is he?" "I'll tell 'ee, Maaster Jasper. I've bin 'ere fer days, I have. I wasloppin 'round 'cawse I knawed you was 'ere. " "How did you know?" "I'll tell 'ee as zoon as we git away, Maaster Jasper. Well, as I wasloppin' round I zeed a man, he looked oal maazed. He spoked to me, and Ispoked to 'ee. Then we got a talkin' 'bout lots o' things. He seemedafraid to meet anybody, but axed scores ov questions. Oal he tould meabout hisself was that he was an ould smuggler that used to land cargoesround 'ere. One day I seed a hankerchuff 'angin' from thickey winder, an' I knawed 'twas yours. I was wonderin' 'ow I cud git to 'ee, and Iaxed the man ef he knawed anything 'bout the 'ouse. After a bit he touldme that there was a sacret passage a-goin' from the cliff to the roomwhere the winder was. Tha's 'ow 'twas. I'll tell 'ee more zoon. There hees, look. " I saw something dark moving on the water, and presently discerned a manin a boat. Eli whistled again, and the whistle was answered. "How did you get from the sea up here?" I asked. "I climbed up, Maaster Jasper, but I can't go down that way. " The boat came nearer. "Es et saafe to plunge?" shouted Eli. "Yes, " was the reply underneath. "No rocks?" "Dive as far out to sea as you can, and you'll go into twenty feet ofwater. " "All right, " shouted Eli, then turning to me, he said, "I'll dive first, Maaster Jasper. " "Can you swim?" I asked. "Swem!" he sneered; "ed'n my mawther a witch?" He plunged into the sea, and I heard the splash of his body as it fellinto the water, then I saw him get into the boat, which was rocked toand fro with the great waves. "All right, " I heard a voice from beneath say, "now then!" I gathered myself together for the dive, and I think my heart failed me. My strength seemed to have entirely left me, and it looked an awfuldistance between me and the frothy waves beneath. Besides, might I notstrike against a rock? Then I think my senses left me, although I am notsure. It seemed as though the sea became calm, and a great silence fellupon everything. After that I heard a voice which seemed like Naomi's. "Help, Jasper!" it said. Then all fear, all hesitation left me, and I plunged into the seabeneath. I felt my body cutting the air, then an icy feeling gripped meas I sunk in the waters. When I rose to the surface I saw the boat a fewyards from me rising on the crest of a wave. I could hear nothing, however, save a roar which seemed like tenthousand thunders. I struck out boldly for the boat, but Eli and theother man seemed to mock me with jeering menaces. I struggled hard andlong, but the boat seemed to get no nearer, and presently I thought Iheard unearthly laughter above the wild roar of the breakers. "Ha, ha, " I thought I heard them saying, "now we've got you; this isGranfer Fraddam's phantom boat, this is. Swim, Jasper Pennington, swim!" I tried to swim, but my legs seemed to be weighted, while around mefloated thousands of hideous jabbering things which I thought tried tolure me on to the rocks. I looked landward and the house in which I had been imprisoned appearedto shine in a strange ruddy light, until it looked like one of thoseenchanted houses which one sees in dreams. Then I thought I heard Naomi's voice again, "Help, Jasper, help!" But all my struggles seemed of no avail. I fancied I was being carriedby the force of the waves farther and farther out to sea, while all thetime Eli and the other man beckoned me onward, their boat rising andfalling on the bosom of the ever-heaving waters. Then I felt cold hands grip me, and I was dragged I knew not whither, while everything was engulfed in impenetrable darkness. CHAPTER XVII TELLS OF THE MANNER OF MY ESCAPE, OF THE STRANGE MAN I MET, AND OF ELI'SSTORY OF A BURIED TREASURE The next thing I can remember was a sensation of choking, of trying invain to get my breath; then a weight seemed to be slowly rolled from me, and I felt myself free. I opened my eyes and found myself in a cave. At first I thought it wasthe one in which I had fought with Nick Tresidder, but I soon foundmyself to be mistaken. I lay upon coarse, dry sand, while close to me afire burned. Its grateful light and warmth caused a pleasant sensation;then I realised that my wet clothes had been taken from me, and that Iwas rolled in a warm, dry blanket. "You be better now, Maaster Jasper, be'ant 'ee, then?" I looked up andsaw Eli Fraddam bending over me. "How did I get here?" I asked, in a dazed kind of way, "and where am I?" "You be cloase to Bedruthan Steps, an tha's where you be, MaasterJasper; you be in one of the caaves. 'Tes oal lew and coasy 'ere, andyou'll be oal right again. But you've bin as sick as a shag, and ascowld as a coddle. " I tried to call to memory what had passed. Then I said, "But how did Iget here, Eli, and how long is it since we came?" "We brought 'ee 'ere, Maaster Jasper, in the booat, ya knaw. You tumbledin the say, and we was a goodish bit afore we cud git 'ee on boaard. Wewas feard for a long time that you was dead, but you're oal right now. Yer things 'll zoon be dry, and then you c'n dress up oal spruce andpurty. " Slowly my mind became clear; then I remembered the man who had been inthe boat while Eli and I had been together in the secret passage. "Where is the man who helped you with the boat?" I asked. "Here 'ee es. Come 'ere, maaster. " Then I saw a strange-looking man who, as far as I could judge, might beany age between fifty and seventy. I looked at him steadily for sometime. Somehow his face seemed familiar. I could not call to mind where Ihad seen it, however. He had a long gray beard, while his hair was alsolong and unkempt. His eyes shone with a wild brilliancy, and he seemedto be always eagerly watching. "Thank you for helping me, " I said; "it was very good of you. " "Was it?" he replied. "Do you really think it was good of me?" "It was, indeed, " I responded. "I wish I could repay you somehow. Sometime I hope to have the power. " He looked at me eagerly. "I'm glad you think it was good of me, " he said; "so very glad. Will youtell me something?" "If I can I will, " I replied. "Do you think it possible that many good deeds--many, many, many--canatone for wild, bad, murderous actions?" "God takes everything into account, " I replied. "Do you think He does--do you? I'll tell you something, " and he drewcloser to me. "Years ago--long years ago--oh! so long, so long!--well, say I was a smuggler, a wrecker--oh, what you like! Well, say inself-defence, in passion, in frenzy, I killed a King's officer--do youthink God will forgive me? And say, too, that since then I've roamed androamed, all over the world, always trying to do good deeds, kinddeeds--do you think God takes them into account?" "I'm sure He does, " I answered. "I only wanted to know your opinion, " he replied, as though trying tospeak carelessly. "Of course I only imagined a case, only imaginedit--that's all. " Now this kind of talk set me wondering about the man, and imagining whohe might be. Wildly as he looked, strangely as he spoke, curiously as hewas dressed, he still spoke like an educated man. I watched him as hecontinued to cast glances around the cave, and I came to the conclusionthat he was mad. I opened my mouth to ask him questions, but theremembrance that Eli might be able to tell me what I wanted to knowabout the Tresidders restrained me. "How did you know how to find me?" I asked of Eli. "Tell me everythingthat happened since I left you that morning. " Eli, who had continued to look at me all the time I had been speaking tothe stranger, gave a start as I asked the question. "Wondered why you did'n come back from Fammuth, " he grunted, "so I wentand axed 'bout 'ee. Cudden vind out nothin'. Then I beginned to wormaround. I vound out that Neck Trezidder 'ad tould the passon not to crythe banns at church. Then I got the new cook at Pennington to come tomawther and 'ave 'er fortin tould; then mawther an' me wormed out oalshe knawed 'bout the things up to Pennington. " "What?" I asked, while all the time the strange man seemed to be eagerlydevouring Eli's words. "The Trezidders and the purty maid ev quaruled about you. " "Are you sure?" "Iss. Neck wanted the purty maid to marry un, and she wudden, and theyaxed 'er 'bout you, and she wudden tell nothin'. " "How did the new cook know this?" "She 'arkened at the door. " I did not feel then, neither do I feel now, that I did wrong in tryingto find out the actions of the Tresidders even by such means as this. Myheart was torn by a great anxiety, and my love for Naomi seemed to growevery hour. "Well, what then?" "The cook cudden maake it oal out, but the purty maid axed to go to someplaace called a convent. " "Ah! a convent--yes, " I cried, my mind reverting back to theconversation I had heard between Richard Tresidder and his son. "Well, she went; tha's oal I do knaw 'bout she. " "You are sure?" I asked, eagerly. Eli hung his head. "Tell me is that all?" I gasped. "Tell me all you know--everything. " "Poor Jasper, deear Jasper!" crooned Eli, patting my hands. "Eli lovesJasper. " "But tell me everything, Eli. " "You wa'ant go maazed?" "No. " "Then I heerd she was dead; but I dunnaw. There, do'ant 'ee give way, Maaster Jasper. " For a few seconds I was stunned, but I called to mind Nick's words, andI was comforted; at any rate, there was hope. "And the rest, Eli?" I asked. "How did you find out where I was?" "It took me a long time. I went to Kynance, and I 'arkened roundPennington, but I cudden 'eer nothin'. Then wawn day I seed IsraelBarnicoat talkin' with Maaster Trezidder, then I beginned to wonder. " "Yes; what then?" "I tried to pump un, but I cudden. " "Well?" "Then wawn day I got'n home to mawther's, and we maade un nearly drunk, and then I vound out. He'd bin 'ired by Maaster Trezidder to taake 'eeto Trevawse 'Ouse. Little by little I vound out where it was, then Icomed to 'ee. " I did not ask him any more questions. I knew nearly all he could tell menow; besides, the presence of the stranger kept me from entering intofurther details. My imagination filled up what was not related. "Eli got summin to tell Maaster Jasper when we git aloane, " grunted Elipresently. The man with whom I had been speaking walked out of the cave, and Icould not but think he had been brought up as a gentleman in spite ofhis wild, unkempt appearance. "What is it?" I asked. "Where is the convent to which Miss Penryn wastaken? Can you tell me that?" "No, I ca'ant; ted'n 'bout that. " "What then?" "You reckleck thicky night when you comed 'ome from say--that night whenmawther brought out the crock and brandis, and tould yer fortin?" "Yes. " "And you do mind to that Cap'n Jack and Cap'n Billy Coad comed to 'ee?" "I remember. " "Well, you eerd 'em axin mawther 'bout the saicret paaper that tould 'em'bout a treasure?" "Yes. " "Well"--and Eli put his mouth close to my ear--"I do knaw where thickypaaper es. I've vound un out, an' saved un for Maaster Jasper. " "What do you mean?" "Eli do love Maaster Jasper"--and again the poor gnome began fondlingand caressing my hands--"so Eli have wormed around and around, and evvound out where et es. Aw, aw, when Cap'n Jack an' Cap'n Billy cuddenvind et they ded swear they ded, but Eli do knaw, an' Eli'll give ut toMaaster Jasper, 'ee will, then Maaster Jasper c'n pay 'em oal out. Turnout Maaster Trezidder, my deear, and live at Pennington. " "Tell me more about it, Eli?" I cried. "Hush, we mus'n tell nobody. Aw, aw!" and again the dwarf laughedgleefully. "There's no witchcraft, no wizard's charms about the treasure, isthere? It wasn't made in hell, was it?" "No, no; tes oal right. Granfer Fraddam was once a pirut on the 'ighsays. " "Yes; I know he was once a pirate on the high seas, but what of that?" "Well, he got the paaper from another pirut. Some do zay he ded kill un, but that ed'n true. Well, 'ee got et. " "Yes; but if he got a paper telling where the treasure was, why did henot take it away?" "Well, Granfer cudden raid, fur wawn thing, and fur another, 'ee wosfeared. " "Afraid of what?" "Several things. For wawn thing, he was tould that 'twas onlucky to gita treasure that was got through killin' people; but that wudden stopGranfer, I do knaw. " "Then what was it?" "Well, Granfer cudden raid the direckshuns, and 'ee cud never maake uphis mind to shaw et to anybody that cud. Now, they do zay that when 'eetalked 'bout et 'ee was awful feared. He zed ef 'ee shawed et to anybodythey'd kill un. I spoase Granfer was a wisht ould man after 'ee 'ad aaccident, and was too ould to live out to say. He repented and turnedreligious. That was why 'ee ded'n do nothin' but smugglin'. Well, so 'eedid eed away the paper wot 'ee got from the man, and waited till 'ee cudvind somebody to trust. But he cudden vind nobody--nobody toal. Besides, everybody was frad to 'ave anything to do wi' Granfer. People didbelieve 'ee was a wizard, and 'ad dailins weth the devil. Mawther dozay that nobody would go out mor'n seven mile out to say weth Granfer. " "And where is this paper?" "Aw, aw. I vound out I did. Granfer tould mawther, and mawther did tellme. I vound et, and did eed it in another plaace. Aw, aw, you shud aeerd Cap'n Jack and Cap'n Billy swear when they cudden vind et. Aw, aw. But I did love Maaster Jasper, and I'll take 'ee to et, Maaster Jasper, my deear. " All the time Eli was speaking he kept fondling my hands and caressingme, just as a man would caress a maid whom he loves. "But does your mother know what you have done?" "No, she doan't. She do believe it have been sperrited away. " "Spirited away; what do you mean?" "Mawther do knaw. Aw, aw. But she ed'n right this time, and yet she isoal the time. " As I have before mentioned, it was no uncommon thing to hear abouthidden treasures along our coast. Indeed, from earliest childhood I haveheard of gangs of pirates burying treasures in many of our secrethiding-places; so common were such stories that we had ceased to payattention to them. Consequently I had given but little attention to theconversation I had heard between Cap'n Jack and Betsey, neither did Iattach much value to what Eli had been telling me. If such a treasureexisted, and if Granfer Fraddam knew of it, he would have found means tohave obtained it. I knew that during Granfer Fraddam's later years hewas said to have tried to get religion, and wanted very hard to breakaway from a compact he made with the evil one in his young days. Therewere also stories telling how he pleaded with Betsey to give up allconnection with witchcraft, and that because she would not agree to thishe died in his secret cave rather than have her near him. But all thesewere stories to which I, who had had a fair amount of schooling, hadpaid but little attention. Besides, at this time I was thinking about the sweet maid that I lovedrather than the treasure that Eli spoke about. What were treasures to meif she were dead? What was Pennington, the home of my fathers even, ifshe had been slowly killed by the Tresidder brood? I asked myself manytimes what Nick Tresidder had meant by his words; I wondered, too, wherethe convent was in which she had been placed, and as I wondered my heartwas torn with anguish, for all the world was nothing to me withoutNaomi. And so for a long time I did not talk to Eli concerning that about whichhe had spoken. I seemed rather to be eating my heart away, and almostwished that I had died when I had plunged into the sea a few hoursbefore, for what could I do? Where was the convent in which she wasplaced? How could I get to her? And if I tried, what steps would theTresidders take to hinder me? From the fact that Nick Tresidder had cometo Trevose, would it not suggest that he had come to claim the land ashis? And would he not take steps even now to get me out of the way? These and a hundred other questions I asked myself, until my brainbecame weary again, and my heart was sick with disappointment, sorrow, and despair. "Will Maaster Jasper go with poor little Eli?" grunted my companionpresently. "I knaw where the paper es, Maaster Jasper. 'Tes covered wethritin' and funny lines; but Maaster Jasper es clever, he can vind etout. Spanish money, Maaster Jasper--'eaps and 'eaps ov et. You could buyback Pennington, Maaster Jasper, and pay out the Trezidders--pay 'emout; iss, an' turn 'em out, neck and crop!" Why is it, I wonder, that the human heart turns so naturally to revenge?In my despair it came to me as a comfort, this thought of driving theTresidders from Pennington. For the moment I became eager about Eli'sstory of the treasure, and asked many questions--foolish as the wholebusiness might be--as to what Granfer Fraddam had told his mother, andwhat she had told him. After a while I remembered the man who had been our companion, and Isent Eli to try and find him. When Eli had gone I examined my clothes and found them dry. So I putthem on, wondering all the time as to whose they might be, and who hadworn them prior to the time the man had given them to me. No sooner had I finished dressing than Eli and the man came in. Ithought the latter looked more calm and self-possessed. He brought somebread, too, and some salted fish. Then for the first time I saw somesimple cooking utensils in the cave. "Have you been living in this cave?" I asked. "Yes, " he replied; "I have been living here for a month. But you arewelcome. I want to do good deeds if I may. I want to atone. " "Have you done anything so bad, then, " I asked, "else why do you wish toatone?" He looked at me eagerly for a few seconds; then, without speaking, heput two pans on the fire, first of all filling them with water. Afterthis he placed the fish in one of the pans, and waited while the waterboiled. "What is your name, young man?" he asked presently. "Jasper Pennington. " "Of Pennington?" "Yes; what do you know about it?" "I knew of a family of that name long years ago. Pennington ofPennington. Why are you in this plight?" "Because I have been robbed of my birthright, " I replied, bitterly. "By whom?" "The Tresidder family. " "The Tresidder family--ah!" He said this with great bitterness andpassion. After a few seconds he grew calm again. "And have you sought tobe revenged?" "I have sought rather to win back my own. But what do you know of theTresidders?" "Nothing--oh, nothing, nothing, nothing! What could I, a poorshipwrecked sailor, know about a great family?" This he said hurriedly, almost fearfully, I thought. Presently he continued, "And you have doneno rash deeds, Jasper Pennington?" "No. " "You have not killed any of their men, their women?" "No; not yet. " "Oh, be careful. Do you know"--and he heaped some driftwood on thefire--"that one moment of madness drives a man to hell? I've been inhell now for--oh, nigh upon twenty years. Hell, Jasper Pennington, aburning hell! Suffer anything, anything rather than--than--oh, it'snothing. I'm only imagining still; but there--" And he became silentagain. In spite of my many doubts and fears I became interested in the man, andI watched him closely. "Look, Jasper Pennington, " he said presently, "anything got throughevil, through bloodshed, through murder carries a curse with it. I'vehad the curse of Cain upon me now for many a year. I have been awanderer on the face of the earth, but I have kept my eyes open. Everywhere it has been the same. Blood money, hate money, money evillygot, always carries a curse. Don't touch it, don't touch it! It does notburn the hands--oh, but it burns the heart, the soul! Oh, I have seen! Iknow!" "But supposing your father had his home stolen from him by lies, treachery, fraud--suppose your father said to you with his dying breath, 'Get back that land; it is yours, it is your birthright, your truepossession, ' what would you do?" "Jasper Pennington, there be other birthrights than those of law--therebe those of God. There is the birthright of clean, bloodless hands and apure heart; there is the birthright of an easy conscience, and the powerto pray! It is more than money. " "You do not know everything, " I said, "or you would speak differently. " "I not know!" he cried; "I not know! My God! my God!" For a few seconds I thought him mad again, but presently he became calm. "The food is ready, " he said; "we will eat of it. I got it from acottage yonder. After we have eaten you may like to tell me all aboutyourself. Perchance I could help you; perchance, too, I am not what Iseem. " Something about the man charmed me. As I have mentioned, he spokecorrectly, and in spite of his strange attire he looked like agentleman. So when I had eaten I told him my story. "Is that all?" he said, when I had finished. "There is something else. Your eyes would never shine so at the thought of being robbed of lands. " "Yes, there is more, " I cried, for I had not told him of my love; andthen--and I wondered at myself as I did so--I told him of my love forNaomi, but only in barest outline. I did not tell her name, I did notspeak of her as coming from Trevose, I did not relate how RichardTresidder hoped through her to gain Trevose. When I had finished he sat for many minutes looking steadfastly into thefire, while his eyes grew as red as the red coals into which he looked. "You have not told me all yet, Jasper Pennington, " he said; "there ismuch behind. Why do you think they have ill-treated if not killed thefair maid you love? Why should they seek to put her into the convent?Ay, more, how and by what right were you taken to yon house on thecliffs? Tell me that, Jasper Pennington. " He spoke slowly, but with terrible intensity, and for a moment a feelingwhich I cannot describe passed through my heart. "There is something else, Jasper Pennington, " he continued. "What is thename of the fair maid you love, and whose child is she?" On saying this he caught my hand with a hard, tight grasp, and lookedeagerly into my eyes. CHAPTER XVIII HOW I LEFT BEDRUTHEN STEPS AND, AFTER MEETING TAMSIN TRUSCOTT, SOUGHTFOR NAOMI I know not why, but when the stranger acted in this way he seemed to puta bridle on my tongue. The name of my love was on my lips, but I couldnot utter it. "Are you afraid to tell, Jasper Pennington?" he asked, eagerly. "It is not for you to know, " I replied; "besides, she may be dead. Ihave been told that she--" Then I stopped, for my heart seemed to growtoo big for my bosom. "Died of a broken 'art, " mumbled Eli. "The Trezidders killed 'er. " "Tell me more!" cried the stranger, excitedly. Then he added, in calmertones, "I may be able to help you. " But I did not speak, whereupon he walked to and fro the cave, making allsorts of ejaculations, and at times looking savagely at me, as though Iwere his enemy. Presently, however, he grew calm and thoughtful; he seemed to be musingover what I had told him, as though he had an interest in it. Thissurprised me greatly, and set me thinking who he could be, until plansof action for myself began to form themselves in my brain. After I had thought awhile I went out of the cave and stood in the baycalled Bedruthen Steps. Accustomed as I had been all my life to thesight of a fine rock-bound coast, I could not help being awed at thescene. The great rocks which lift their mighty heads in Kynance Covewere not equal to these. Often while living at Cap'n Jack's house I hadwandered along the many-coloured cliffs which stretch from Kynance tothe Lizard, and had seen the waves leap on them, sometimes playfully, sometimes in mad anger, while thousands of streamlets ran down theirrugged sides afterward, as if to laugh at the anger of the sea; butnever had I seen anything so fine, so awe-inspiring as this. For amoment it made me forget the objects dearest to my heart. The tide wasnot high enough to reach the mouth of the cave at which I stood; at thesame time the angry seas rolled madly along the sand, and were churnedinto foam by the great rocks along the beach. I had heard about rocksstanding as sentinels, but never until then did I realise the meaning ofthe words. That day, however, the meaning of such language was quiteplain. The cliffs stood from three to four hundred feet high, almostperpendicular, save here and there where some narrow gully slopedsomewhat. These cliffs were dark gray, rough, jagged and forbidding, andseemed to quietly mock the roving, rushing sea which beat upon them. Along the beach, perhaps a hundred yards or more from the cliffs, anumber of huge rocks stood alone. I suppose at some time they must haveslipped from the mainland, but that was undoubtedly in the far-backpast. One of them, I remember, was shaped like a spire, and seemed tolook with derision on the foaming waters that sometimes nearly coveredit, and at others left it standing ill all its majesty on the white, hard sand. "Surely, " I thought, "God has been lavish of His grandeur here, " andeven as this came into my mind the relentlessness and the cruelty of thesea impressed me. Everything made me feel my littleness, my impotence. Astrong man would be but as a bit of rotten wood if he were thrown intoit; those cliffs would beat the life out of him, while the white foam, which looked so soft and inviting, covered that which would smash thesides of a boat as easily as a man snaps a piece of wood across hisknee. A feeling of despair possessed me again, for I was utterly lonely. It istrue Eli stood by my side saying loving words and fondling me, while thestranger walked to and fro the cave; but no one felt my grief orunderstood it. By-and-by, however, my mood began to change; the roaringsea, the gray, leaden sky, the mighty cliffs inspired me, they urged meto action. I must find out the truth about Naomi; ay, I must find her, for, standing there that morning, I could not believe that she was dead. A few minutes later I had made preparations to leave the cave and goaway from the neighbourhood of Bedruthen Steps. "Where do you go, Jasper Pennington, and what are your plans?" asked thestranger. "That is a matter which concerns myself, " I replied, not verygraciously. A moment later, however, I felt I had acted like a cur, forthis man had endangered his life to save mine, and but for him I mightnot have been alive. "Forgive me, " I continued; "my mind is muchdistracted, and I scarcely know what I say. " "Perchance I could help you, if you would trust me, " he said. "I can scarcely trust myself, " I replied, "much less a stranger. " "Am I stranger?" he cried, with an hysterical laugh, just as though hewere a madman. "If you are not, who and what are you?" I asked. "What is your name?" "Name!" he said, wildly. "Esau is my name, my true name. " "Why your true name?" "Because I have sold my birthright. " "Your birthright! To whom did you sell it?" "To the devil!" he cried, his eyes glittering. "My birthright was mymanhood; it was a clear conscience, it was the power to fearlessly thinkof the past, and to--" He stopped suddenly, then he went on again:"Perhaps Cain is the truer name, but I know not; call me Esau. " "Yes, he's mad, " I said to myself. "I can trust him withnothing--nothing. " Still, I humoured him. "You have been very good tome, " I said. "Some time, if I live and gain my own, I will repay you. " He came to me again, his eyes still shining brightly, and he lookedeagerly into mine, as though, too, he had decided to impart something tome; but a second later an expression of doubt rested on his face. "No, "I heard him say; "I must do it myself, and alone, if I can--if I can. " We parted then. I made my way up the side of a sloping place along thecliff, while Eli followed close at my heels. When we reached the grassyheadland I looked back, and saw the stranger still standing at themouth of the cave. I looked around me. Not a house of any sort was to beseen; only a rugged, bleak coastline was visible. I saw, however, thatsome of the land was cultivated, and so I knew that there must be somefarmhouses in the near distance. After walking for about a quarter of an hour we came to a lane, but itwas grass-grown, and was evidently but seldom used. I looked around meand espied a gray church tower. This gladdened my heart, for it waspleasant to think of the House of God situated in a bleak, barrencountryside. I was about to make my way toward it when I heard the clickof a labourer's pick. I jumped on a fence and saw a man hedging. "What is the name of that church?" I asked. "St. Eval, sur. " I looked at the man more closely. He looked far more intelligent thanthe ordinary labourer. "Do you know much about this neighbourhood?" Iasked. "I've lived 'ere oal my life, sur. " "Do you know of any convent in this neighbourhood?" "Convent, convent?" he repeated, questioningly. "Yes, " I replied; "a place that belongs to the Catholics--a place wherepriests and nuns live. " He looked at me suspiciously, as though he suspected that I had evilmotives in asking such a question. "No, sur, " he said presently. Then hegave a start, and I turned and saw that Eli had come to my side. "Ishe--is he the devil?" he gasped. "No; only a dwarf. " "You'm sa big and 'ee sa small, it do seem funny, " he laughed, nervously. "What is the nearest town?" I asked. "St. Columb, sur. " I made up my mind to go to St. Columb, and was asking the man how far itwas, when another thought struck me. "There's a parson at St. Eval, Isuppose?" "Aw, iss, sur; hes 'ouse ed'n fur from the church. " "Is he a man that you like?" "Aw, iss, sur; everybody do like the passon. " I made my way toward St. Eval, and after half an hour's walking found achurch and perhaps a dozen houses. I was not long in finding thevicarage, for it was the only house of importance in the neighbourhood. Parson Thomas received me very kindly. He was a little man, well fed, and apparently on good terms with every one. I don't think he knew muchabout religion as Mr. John Wesley taught it, but he was kind-hearted andfull of merriment. Moreover, if he neglected people's souls, he did notneglect their bodies. He insisted on giving me refreshments, andalthough he looked very curiously at Eli, he sent him into the kitchenand gave instructions that he must be looked after. "I am a bachelor, " laughed the jolly vicar. "So much the better allaround. I've no one to bother me. I've got my dogs and my horses. At St. Ervan there is a pack of hounds, and I've the best hunter within sixparishes. I have a service every Sunday afternoon in the church, and sofar we have no Methodists. I've some good wine, good home-brewed ale, and plenty of cider. I rear most of the flesh eaten in the house, and amhappy--ha, ha! Now, what can I do for you?" I asked if he knew of any religious house belonging to the Catholics inthe neighbourhood. "There are a few Catholic families, " he said. "Who are they?" "Well, there was a Catholic family at Trevose House--an old house builton the cliff not far from Trevose Head. At least, Mrs. Penryn was aCatholic, and the girl was brought up a Catholic. A priest from Padstowused to visit the house. " "Do you know anything about them?" I asked. "Mrs. Penryn is dead; her husband--well, it's a sad story. Poor fellow, he committed suicide well upon twenty years ago. Everything was left tothe daughter. She has gone to the West to stay till she's of age, ormarried, under the guardianship of a Richard Tresidder. I think I heardsomething about Tresidder's son marrying Naomi, but I'm not sure. " "Did the priest who visited Trevose belong to any religiouscommunity?--I mean, is there a convent or nunnery at Padstow?" "No. Let me see--oh, yes, I remember now; my friend Page, from Mawgan, was telling me about it. Close to Mawgan Church is the Manor House ofLord Arundell. I daresay you will have heard of it--Lanksome. It is adelightful spot. Well, the Arundell family has always remained Catholic, and were terribly bitter against the Reformation. The present Arundellscame into possession about thirty-five or forty years ago, and it isquite a home for priests and Catholics generally. Some of the priests, Ibelieve, visited Trevose from there. " "But it is not a convent or nunnery?" "Oh, no; not that I am aware of. It is simply the headquarters of theCatholics in this district. I have heard it said that some youngCatholic girls, religiously inclined, have been taken there asnovitiates, but I doubt its truth; not that the place is not admirablysuited for such a purpose. It is surrounded by a high wall, over whichno one can see, and in one of the walls is a secret chamber in which itis said a priest was concealed for eighteen months in the reign ofElizabeth. At present, however, it is not recognised as a convent. "[1] "But it is a Catholic centre?" "Oh, bless you, yes; the place is full of Catholic priests, nuns fromFrance, and what not. I should not like to say what is done within thosewalls. That house is full of secrets, and the people who go to MawganChurch, which is adjoining it, look upon Lanherne as a home of mystery. The servants are silent, the priests are silent, the very atmosphereseems full of secrets. " I did not stay long with Parson Thomas after this, although hishospitality seemed to know no bounds. I had heard enough to set methinking, and I determined to go to Mawgan that very evening. The timewas now three in the afternoon, and soon night would be upon us. Still, there would be another hour of daylight, and I started to walk in thedirection of Mawgan Forth, while Eli trudged close by my heels. We had been walking, perhaps, half an hour, when I saw, as I was passingby a farmhouse close to which the road ran, a woman on horseback. Belowus we saw the sands of Mawgan Forth, but no house was near save thefarmhouse to which I have referred. "It is some woman riding home from St. Columb Market, I suppose, " Isaid as her horse climbed the hill. "No, " said Eli; "no, Maaster Jasper. 'Tes Tamsin Triscott, TamsinFraddam; that's who et es. " "Tamsin!" I cried; "surely no!" A few seconds later, however, I saw that Eli was right. "Master Jasper Pennington!" she cried, as she saw me, and the bloodmounted violently to her face. "You are free, then?" This she said in a tone of disappointment almost amounting to anger. "Yes, Tamsin, " I replied. "What do you know about my imprisonment?" "I suppose you got him away?" she said to Eli, angrily, without noticingmy question. "Iss, " grunted Eli; "I ded, ded'n I, Jasper?" and the dwarf laughedgleefully. "And I meant to have done it, " she said, as if musing to herself. "Ihave travelled a long way. " "What do you mean, Tamsin?" I asked. She hesitated a minute, then she spoke like one in pain. "I did my best, Jasper--believe that. But for me you would have beenkilled. Israel Barnicoat and others vowed it, but I persuaded father. Iheard about your coming back, and I tried to find out where you had beentaken. As soon as I knew I started to come. I would have set you free; Iwould, Jasper, I would. " My slow-thinking mind was trying to find its way to Tamsin's motives foracting thus, when she went on if possible more earnestly than before. "She didn't care for you, Jasper; if she did, why were you imprisoned inher house?" "Tamsin, " I said, for I began to see her meaning, "do you know what isbecome of Naomi Penryn?" "No, " she said, sullenly. "Tamsin, " I went on, "I thank you for your goodness to me; I am glad Ihad a friend willing to travel so far to help me. But I am in greatsorrow, Tamsin. I may tell you about it, I know; I love NaomiPenryn--love her like my own life. I have heard strange rumours abouther, and my heart is very sad. I can trust you, Tamsin, I know that. Have you heard anything about her?" She became very pale as I spoke, and I thought she would have fallenfrom her horse, but she recovered herself presently. "Israel Barnicoat told me that she would not marry young Tresidder, " shereplied, "and that she asked to be taken to a convent until she came ofage. " "Yes, " I said, eagerly, "and what then?" "I heard that she died there. " "And do you know where the convent is?" "No; I know nothing! She is dead, that's all. " "Tamsin, " I replied, "something tells me she is not dead. I have heardthis again and again, and I cannot believe it. I am going to search forher until I find her. " "Why do you not believe she's dead?" she asked, like one in anger. "I have reasons, " I answered. "They are real to me, although they mightnot be real to you. Besides, I cannot think of her as dead. Tamsin, suppose you loved a man, would you rest upon hearsay in such a case?" "I would search until I died, " she cried. "If he were alive I wouldfind him; if he were dead I would die too. " "Then you can feel for me, " I said, "for I love Naomi Penryn. I shalllove her till I die, and if she be dead, I shall want to die, too. " Then the girl gave a heartrending cry. "Don't, Jasper Pennington, " shesaid, "don't!" I looked around me and saw that Eli had wandered toward the Porth. I wasglad for this, for I realised what her words meant. "Tamsin Truscott, " I said, "I never had a sister; will you be one to me?For I love you as truly as ever brother loved sister. Can you care forme as a sister cares for a brother?" I said this because I wanted to be true to Naomi, and because Idetermined to dispel from Tamsin's mind all thoughts of me as one whocould ever love her. I wanted to appeal to all that was best and truestin her, too, believing, as I have always believed, that by this meansalone can we get the best that people are capable of giving. For some minutes she seemed like one fighting a great battle, then shesaid quietly, "Yes, Jasper Pennington, I will do for you all that asister would do. " "Then, Tamsin, " I said, "if it should please God to let me find my love, would you befriend her?" "Yes, " she gasped. "It seems as though she hath many enemies, " I went on, "and there bemany who plot against her. If I find her among friends all may be well, but if I were to find her among enemies and rescue her, I know of noplace to take her where she would be safe. " For a little while Tamsin sobbed as though her heart would break; andat that time I thought it was because she pitied both me and Naomi. Presently she said, quietly, "If you should ever find the one you meanalive, and she needs a home, take her to my aunt's at Porth Mullion. Sheis a good woman, my mother's sister, and hates my father's ways. Shewill do anything I ask her. " "What is her name?" I asked, "and how shall I find her?" "Her name is Mary Crantock, and there are but three houses at PorthMullion. Hers is a white house, with a wooden porch painted green. Theother houses have no porches. " "And how will she know about me?" "I will ride there to-morrow and tell her. " "And where will you go to-night?" "I will ride to St. Columb. I have another aunt who lives there. " Then a great fear came into my heart, and, almost without thinking, Ihad caught hold of Tamsin's hand. "Tamsin Truscott, " I said, "you once told me you loved me. I may trustyou, may I not? As God is above us, you will be true if ever I needyou?" "As surely as what I once told you is true, as surely as God is aboveus, you may trust me. " Then she turned her horse's head, and rode rapidly toward the St. Columbroad. Now, in describing my meeting with Tamsin, I have failed to record manythings. I have not told of the many questions she asked regarding myimprisonment or my escape, nor of the answers I gave, because they donot bear directly on the history I am writing. Besides, it is difficultto remember many things after the lapse of long years. So many thingswere said, however, that it was nearly dark when she rode away from me. From Mawgan Porth it is about two miles to Mawgan Church, and I wasanxious to get there before night had quite come upon us. So, callingEli to my side, we hurried across the Porth, and then went up a narrowlane, where we met a man who directed us to Mawgan Church. A quarter of an hour later we were descending into the vale of Lanherne, and in the light of the departing day I could see the tower of thechurch rising from the trees among which it nestled. The sight seemed togive wings to my feet, and so fast did I go that Eli had greatdifficulty in keeping close to me. Eagerly did I jump across the brookthat ran down the valley, after which I ran along by the churchyardwall, and a few seconds later I stood before the gray walls of LanherneManor House. FOOTNOTE: [1] Lanherne Manor House, in the parish of Mawgan, Cornwall, while being a centre of Catholic influence for several centuries, didnot become a recognised convent until the beginning of the presentcentury. At that time a sisterhood of Carmelite nuns was driven fromFrance to Antwerp. When the French entered Belgium they emigrated toEngland, and Lord Arundell of Wardour assigned the house to them. Theinmates are at present an abbess and twenty nuns. J. H. CHAPTER XIX TELLS HOW I CLIMBED THE WALL OF THE MANOR HOUSE GARDEN, AND WHAT I SAW My first impulse on seeing the house was to go boldly up to the door andask for Naomi Penryn, but a second's reflection told me that such an actwould be madness. I remembered the words of Parson Thomas. This housewas the property of a man widely known and respected, and while it wasgiven over to Papist ways and usages, I could not ask questions asthough it were a public institution. My brain, slow to work as it was, told me that I must act warily, and in such a way as to arouse as littlesuspicion as possible. On looking back over my plan of action, however, I can see how foolish I was, and how, but for the kind providence ofGod, I did that which was calculated to frustrate the dearest desire ofmy heart. This, however, is what I did. I waited for some few minutes in a stateof indecision, then it occurred to me that I had better find an inn, sothat I might leave Eli in a place of safety, and on looking round Iquickly found a kiddleywink. Here I left Eli, and after telling thelandlady to cook some supper, I again went back to the front of the oldManor House. Fearing to be seen, I wandered around the place, and sawthat the walls around the garden were over fifteen feet high, and thatfrom no position could I look over, except by climbing one of the hugetrees that grew in the near distance. Never in my life had I realisedthe meaning of silence as I realised it then. Not a breath of windstirred, and beyond the sound of the brook as it rippled down thevalley, nothing was to be heard. To me it seemed like the home of thedead. "How can I discover what is behind those walls?" I asked myself, but no answer was forthcoming. Twice did I walk around the house and gardens, and was about to go backto the inn again, when I heard the sound of singing. I listenedintently, and discovered that the singers were within the Manor House, and from the number of voices and the nature of the singing, I concludedthat the inmates were taking part in some religious service. I stoodlike one entranced, for the music was very sweet, and it seemed to myexcited imagination that Naomi's voice mingled with the rest. Presentlyit died away, and I heard the sound of footsteps. But there was no loudvoices or confusion, neither was there any laughter; all was quiet, orderly, and subdued. The night was not dark, for the clouds which hung so heavily in the skyduring the morning had been swept away, and innumerable stars shonebrightly. As I watched, I saw a man, who, from his garb, I took to be a priest. Iwent up to him and saw that I was right in my surmise. "I am a stranger to these parts, " I said, "and have travelled farto-day. May I ask if this is a monastery or religious house?" "No, young man, it is not a monastery, but the house of a Catholicgentleman. " "I heard the sound of many voices just now. I thought I heard a massbeing sung, " I said. "You are right, young man. " "If it had been a monastery I should have asked for shelter to-night, " Isaid; "and from the number of voices singing mass, I concluded that itwas a religious institution. " "Souls that are weary are admitted here for rest and guidance and help, "he replied, "and some have passed from here to some religious home. Thisis by the kindness of the owner of this house. But why do you ask? Areyou a Catholic? Are you, amid so much heresy, a member of the truefold?" At this time I wished that I had prepared for a meeting with a priest, so that I might have been in a better position to have fulfilled mydesires. I wished, too, that, instead of being slow to think, I had beenclever to make plans, and quick to act upon them. Still, I determined todo the best I could. "I am but a wanderer, father, " I said, "and my mind hath been torn bymany doubts. I have been troubled, too, about one who is very dear tome, who is of the Catholic faith, and who, I am told, found her way to aconvent or a religious home, to find rest and peace. I know not whereshe is, and whether she has found the peace that she hoped for. I haveheard that it was in this neighbourhood that she sought to find what shedesired. " "Is she young or old, young man?" said the priest, looking keenly at me. "She is young, " I replied, "scarcely twenty, I should think. " "And her name?" "Her name is Naomi Penryn, " I replied; "she once lived at Trevose, close by the great headland. " I thought he gave a start, and he seemed to measure me, as though hethought of trying whether he or I was the stronger man. "Alas!" he said, presently, "she is dead. " "Dead!" I repeated, and my heart became cold. "Yes. She came here some time ago. She was very pale and fragile whenshe came. She was in sore distress, too. But she received theconsolation of the Church, and died in the faith. " At this all my strength seemed to ebb away from me, and my hands becamenerveless. "How long is it since she died?" I asked. "About three weeks ago, " he replied. "And where was she buried?" "I would show you her grave, " he replied, "but the house is not mine. Igrieve to see your sorrow, but there is consolation, young man. Troublefor our young sister no longer, for she is with the blessed. I am sorryI cannot offer you food and shelter; but it is only four miles to St. Columb, and you will find accommodation there. " "But surely there is an inn here?" I suggested. "Yes; but it is not a place you would care to stay at, and you will farefar better at St. Columb. Good-night. " Then he left me, and I went away toward the kiddleywink like one dazed. I made no pretence of eating the supper which had been prepared, neitherdid I speak to Eli, who looked at me pityingly; and I saw that tearsdropped from his strange-looking, cross eyes, and rolled down his ugly, misshapen face. All hope had now gone from me; I felt I had no desire to win back myown, or even to live. My life had more and more become bound up in thatof Naomi Penryn, until now, when I could no longer comfort myself withthe hope that she lived, nothing was of value to me. "Eli, " I said, presently, "you had better go to bed. You will need allyour strength. " "Why, Maaster Jasper?" "Because to-morrow I shall go with you back to St. Eve. " "And what then, Maaster Jasper?" "I do not know, " I said; "it does not matter what becomes of me now. " "And why, Maaster Jasper? Poor little Eli do love 'ee, love 'eedeearly. " "But my love is dead, " I answered; and then I told him what the priesthad told me. His cross eyes shone brightly, and his mouth began to move just as I hadseen his mother's move many times. "I've found out things, " he said, cunningly; "mawther 'ave tould me, Ic'n vind out ef she's dead; ef she es, I c'n bring 'er back. Zay Ishall, Maaster Jasper, 'n little Eli 'll do et. " "No, " I cried, with a shudder; "Naomi, who is as pure as the angels ofGod, shall never be influenced by the powers of darkness. " At first I thought he was going to say some angry words, but he onlyfondled my hands and murmured loving words to me just as a mothermurmurs to a tired or sick child. "Poor Maaster Jasper, dear Maaster Jasper, " then he went to bed, leaving me alone. The landlady of the kiddleywink was a kind and motherly soul, andtreated me with much sympathy, for she saw I was in trouble, and when Itold her that I should not go to the bedroom with Eli, she prepared abed for me on the window-seat, and left a candle burning for me. But I could not sleep; when all the inn was quiet I went out into thenight, and wandered around the old Manor House like a man bereft of hissenses, as indeed I was. I found my way into the churchyard, and roamedamong the grave-stones, wondering all the time where Naomi's grave was, and why the death of one who possessed so much property was so littlethought of. Perhaps I stayed here two hours, and all the time I grewmore and more fearful. It seemed to me that the dead were arising fromtheir graves and denouncing me for disturbing them, while all around meevil things crawled, and mocked me in my sorrow. I thought I saw men andwomen, long dead, haunting the graves in which other bodies lay, and Ifancied I heard them pleading to God to hasten the resurrection day. These and many more phantoms appeared to me until, with a cry ofanguish, I rushed back to the kiddleywink again. The night had becomeclear, and the moon, which was half full, caused the church-tower andthe Manor House to appear very plainly, and as I lay on the window-seatI could see both. Toward morning I began to grow less fearful, although a great pain stillgnawed at my heart. I remember, too, that I was making up my mind thatwhen daylight came I would seek the priest to whom I had spoken, andask him to show me Naomi's grave, when I heard a sobbing wail thatseemed to come from a heart as broken and bleeding as my own. I started up and listened for some seconds, but all was silent. "Was I dreaming?" I asked myself, "or are the spirits of the dead comeback?" Scarcely had the thought passed my mind when I heard another cry, morepiteous, if possible, than the other. "Jasper, Jasper, my love, Jasper!" I heard. "Can you not deliver me?" The cry was very real, and it had no suggestion of the grave. It was thevoice of some one living. "My God!" I cried; "it is Naomi!" I looked at my watch; it was six o'clock, and thus wanted two hours todaybreak. Hurriedly I left the inn and went out again. A rimy frost hadcome upon every twig and bush and tree, and in the light of the moon theice crystals sparkled as though the spirits had scattered myriads ofprecious stones everywhere. But I thought not of this. I made my waytoward the spot from which I thought I had heard the sound come, andthen listened intently. All was silent as death. Near me was a tall tree. I made a leap at its lowest branches, and a fewseconds later was fifteen or twenty feet from the ground. From thisposition I saw the whole garden. I looked long and steadily, but coulddiscern nothing of importance. I continued to strain my ears to listen, but all was silent save the rippling of the brook that wended its waydown the valley, and which seemed to deride me in my helplessness. "It was all fancy, " I said, bitterly--"all fancy; or perhaps I am mad. " I prepared to get down from the tree when I heard a sound like sobbingnot thirty yards from me. My heart thumped so loud that I could detect no words, but not so loudas to keep me from locating the sound. Yes, it came from a little houseused as a summer bower. Instantly my mind was made up. I had no patienceto consider whether my determination was wise or foolish. I madlydreamed that Naomi was near crying for my help. Else why should I hearmy own name, or why should I think it was the voice of my love? In another second I had leapt from the tree, and then ran along by thewall until I came close to the place where the bower had been placed. I listened again. Yes, I heard sobs--sobs which came from a breakingheart! The wall was, as I said, from fifteen to twenty feet high, but this didnot deter me. I caught hold of an ivy branch, and by its aid sought toclimb, but at the first pull I had torn it away. So there was nothingfor me but to stick my fingers into the masonry and climb as best Icould. How I managed I know not, but in a few seconds I had accomplishedmy purpose. "Naomi!" I whispered, but I heard no answer. I waited a few seconds and spoke again: "Naomi, my love, " I said, "it isJasper. " At that I heard a movement from within the bower, and then I saw someone come into the garden. It was a woman. I saw her look eagerly around, like one afraid. Then her face was turned toward me. It was my love! "Naomi, " I said, "do not be afraid; it is Jasper--Jasper Penningtoncomes to set you free. " Then she saw me and gave a glad cry. "Jasper, Jasper!" she cried; "not dead!" [Illustration: "'JASPER, JASPER!' SHE CRIED. "] A few seconds later I had descended and stood in the garden, my heartswelling with joy until it seemed too large for my bosom. I came closeto her, and then my confidence departed. All my old doubts came back tome. Joyful as I was at the thought that she was alive, I could notbelieve that she cared for me. How could she when I was so unworthy? The moon shone brightly on the garden, while the rimy frost, reflectingits light, dispelled the darkness, and thus I was able to see the faceof my love and the flash of her eyes. I seemed close to the gates ofheaven, and yet I felt as though they were closed against me. I stood still. "Naomi, " I said, "forgive me. You know who I am--JasperPennington. " Then she came toward me, and I heard her sobbing again. Then I, anxiousnot to frighten her, went on talking. "Naomi, " I continued, "you are in trouble, and I fear that you haveenemies. I have tried to make you feel my protection in the past, but Ihave been unable. But I have come to help you now, if you will let me. " All this I said like one repeating a lesson, and I said it badly, too, for I am not one who can speak easily. But when I had spoken so far aweight seemed removed from me, and my heart burned as though great fireswere within my bosom. "My love, my life!" I cried, "will you not come to me? I will give mylife for yours. " Then I opened my arms, and she came to me, not slowly and timidly, butwith a glad bound, and, as though leaning her head upon me, she foundjoy and rest and safety. Ay, and she did find safety, too, for it would have gone ill with anyman, ay, with many men, if they had come to harm her then. The lifebloodof ten strong men surged within me, and the touch of her little handgave me more strength than the touch of magic wands which we are toldwere potent in far-off times. I felt as though I could do battle with anarmy, and come off more than conqueror. Besides, the first words shespoke to me, telling as they did of her helplessness and her dependenceon me, were sweeter than the music of many waters. "Jasper, " she said, "I have many enemies--I who never harmed anyone--and I have no one to help me but you. " Ah! but she had me--she had me! I know this seems like boasting, especially when I remember that I had been the easy dupe of theTresidders, and that they had foiled me in every attempt I had madeagainst them in the past. But her love made me wiser, and though, thankGod, I have never been a coward, her presence made me many times braver. Besides, I felt I could protect her, that I could save her from the fearof her enemies, for I loved her--loved her a thousand times more thancan be expressed in cold words on paper; and let who will say otherwise, the unsullied love of an honest heart is of more value than greatriches. All the time I longed to ask her many questions. I wanted her to tell meall her trouble, but there were other things I wanted to know more. Iwanted her to tell me what I had told her. But she did not speak further; she only sobbed as though her heart werebreaking, until I, awkward and fearful, and knowing nothing of the waysof women, was afraid lest I had frightened her, or had in some waycaused her pain. "Naomi, my little maid, " I said, "have I done anything to frighten you?I could not help coming to find you, for I could not believe what I haveheard. I have not angered you, have I?" "No, no, " she said with a sob, "only they made me believe you weredead!" "And did you care?--you who were so coy, and who, when you knew my heartwas hungering for you, would tell me nothing!" I will not tell you what she said. Only God and myself heard her words, and they are sacred to me. They have been my inspiration and my joy inlonely hours, they have nerved my arm in time of peril and danger. Theyopened the gates of heaven to me, and filled my life with sunshine. Sogreat is the power which God hath given to woman! She nestled her head on my bosom as she told me what my heart had beenhungering to know, and for the time we forgot our surroundings--forgoteverything save our own happiness. The morning, which slowly dawned, wedid not heed, neither did we notice that the silvery light of the moondied away. The cold was nothing to us, the bower in which we sat wasindeed a place of warmth and beauty and sunshine. No sadness was there, for each welcomed the other as one come back from the gates of death. Werejoiced in life and youth and love. And yet we said nothing to each other with regard to our experiences inthe past, or our fears for the future. In those blissful minutes we onlylived in the present, regardless of all things, save that we were neareach other. Thus it was that Naomi Penryn and I, Jasper Pennington, becamebetrothed. I think the realisation of our position came to each of us at the samemoment, for just as the thought of our danger flashed through my mindNaomi tore herself from me. "Jasper, Jasper, " she cried, "you must not stay here longer. You are indanger here, and if we are seen together--" She did not finish thesentence, but looked eagerly, anxiously around. Then I blamed myself for not acting differently, but only for a moment. We had been only a few minutes together, and even if the direst calamitybefell us, I should rejoice that we had spent that blissful timetogether, living only in the joy of love. "I must go back to the house now, " she said, hurriedly. "I shall soon bemissed, and searched for. " "No; do not go back, " I said. "I can climb the wall and take you away. Let us leave now. " "It would be no use now, Jasper, " she said. "I should be followed andbrought back. " "Why?" I asked. "There is not time to tell you now, " she said; "if you were known to behere you would never escape alive. Oh, Jasper, I am beset with danger; Ihave almost died in my sorrow. " "What time will your absence be discovered?" I asked. "We are supposed to attend mass at seven o'clock, " she said. I looked at my watch, it only wanted a few minutes to that time. "Tell me how you came here, and why you are surrounded by dangers?" Iasked. "I would not marry Nick Tresidder--I could not, Jasper; you know whynow. He tried to force me, and when I refused, he told me you were dead. At first I did not believe him, and then one of my old servants fromTrevose came and said you had died there. " She told me this in atrembling voice, as though she were frightened, told me in brokensentences, which revealed to me more than the mere words could express. "Yes; what then?" asked I, eagerly. "I became distracted, and knew not what I did. I had no friend, no oneto whom I could go. Then a priest came, and persuaded me to become anun. He also brought certain papers which he wanted me to sign. " "And did you sign them?" "I scarcely knew what I did. I know that I consented to come here. Thatwas several weeks ago. Oh, Jasper, I have been in sore straits. " I set my teeth together and vowed vengeance on the Tresidder brood, andthen told her to go on with her story. "I hardly know how to tell you, Jasper. About three weeks ago a youngwoman died. The priests told me it was I who died; they also tell methat I am Gertrude Narcoe, and that I am to be removed to a convent inFrance in a day or two. I have not known what to do. Last night I couldnot rest, I seemed to be going mad, and after tossing for hours on mybed without sleeping I came here in the garden, and all the time myheart was crying out for you. " "And did you not cry out to me?" "No; only in my heart. " And at this I wondered greatly. A bell began to ring. "There, I must go, Jasper!" she cried. "Not yet, " I said, folding her more closely to me; and I should haveheld her so if the lord of the manor were walking toward us through thegarden. "Be brave, " I continued, "and be here to-night as soon as you can afterthe inmates of the house have retired to rest. I shall wait until youcome, and I shall be ready to take you to a place of safety. You cancome, can you not?" "Yes, I think so, if I am not suspected of anything now. And can youtake me away, Jasper? You will not allow them to harm you, will you? Oh, I will not be taken away now I know you are alive. " "Do not fear, my little maid, " I said, "I will take you away. You shallnot be carried off by any priests to a convent. There, go now. " And Iheld her to me more closely. But I let her go at length with many warning words and many expressionsof my love. It was like pulling my heart out to see her walk away fromme, but I comforted myself that I would take her away when the nextnight came. Then I climbed the wall again, and made my way toward theinn, strangely glad, yet with many misgivings, for I was sore afraidlest I had acted foolishly in not taking her with me even then. As I passed the front of the Manor House I caught a glimpse of a frockedpriest, and from the look on his face I fancied he suspected me ofsomething. But I paid little heed to him. I went back to the inn tomake my plans for rescuing Naomi. I did not know then that Naomi and Ihad been watched all the time we had been together by a wily priest. CHAPTER XX HOW I FELLED A HORSE WITH MY FIST, AND CARRIED NAOMI SOUTHWARD When I got back to the inn I found Eli anxiously awaiting me. "Jasper better?" he said, looking at me questioningly. "Yes, better, Eli. " "Jasper 'eard 'bout the purty maid?" "Yes, Eli. " He chuckled joyously, and then gave several expressive grunts. Afterthis he asked me some questions, which showed me that he understood morethan I had thought, and had formed correct reasons why my love had beentaken away. "Neck Trezidder's awful deep; all the Trezidders be, " he grunted. "Madeet up with the priests--go shares. I zee, I zee!" "Eli, " I said, "we must take her away to-night; take her to a place ofsafety. " "Iss, iss, " he chuckled. "Where?" "I must decide that after we have got her away from yon prison, " I said. "Can Jasper trust little Eli?" he asked. "Yes, Eli, what do you want me to do?" "Will 'ee tell little Eli what the purty maid tould 'ee--'bout 'erzelf?"he added. So I told him all that I cared to tell him--everything I knew, in fact, save the story of our love. He sat very still for some time, save that he contorted his face morethan usual, and rolled his cross eyes around like one demented. "And what be yer plans, Maaster Jasper?" "We must get horses, Eli, " I said; "from where I do not know yet, but wemust get them by to-night. One must have a lady's saddle--for her. " "Is Maaster Jasper going to git 'em?" "Yes. I shall have plenty of time through the day, and nothing can bedone while we are away. " "No, Maaster Jasper, no, " he grunted. "You mus' stay 'ere oal day andwatch. You mus' eed out ov sight, but you mus' watch. Cos they be oaldeep. They knaw, they knaw!" I understood his meaning, and saw that he was right; at the same time, Ifelt I would have to risk being away, else how could I get the horseswithout attracting attention? "Little Eli 'll git the hosses, " he grunted; "little Eli that everybodydo laugh at. But 'ee'll 'elp Maaster Jasper, 'ee will. " "But if you are caught stealing horses you'll be hanged, " I said. He laughed gleefully. "Who'll catch little Eli?" he chuckled, "priest or knave? No, no! Islittle Eli a vool? Ef 'ee es, then mawther es too. But es she? es she?" "But where will you get the horses?" I asked, anxiously. "Anything willdo for me or you; but she must have one easy to ride, for she is weakand ill. " "I knaw, I knaw, " he laughed. "Maaster Jasper 'appy again, MaasterJasper git his own. But he must watch, watch. "Priests all shaved, Clothed in black, Convent walls, Screws and rack. Women walkin' in procession, Cravin' for a dead man's blessin', Weepin' eyes, wailin' cries, Lonely, lonely, oal alone. " "Stop, " I cried; "stop, I'll have none of that here. " "Aw, aw, " chuckled Eli; "mawther ded zee, mawther ded zee. Never mind, little Eli 'll git the hosses then--aw, we sh'll 'ave braave times, weshall!" And he burst into an uncontrollable fit of laughter. I must confess that he made me shudder, especially as I remembered howmuch depended on our actions during the next twenty-four hours. Presently he became more grave, more cautious, and when he had had hisbreakfast, started to get horses. "You'll be careful, very careful, " I said anxiously. "Iss. " "And what time may I expect you?" "'T'll be dark at vive o'clock, " he said, like one musing, "littleEli'll be 'ere by seven. Eli c'n zee, aw, iss, iss, " and then he went ontalking to himself, uttering all sorts of wild ejaculations. "What do you mean by talking so strangely?" I said, but he gave me noanswer. "You watch, Maaster Jasper, " he said, significantly--"watch. TheTrezidders be'ant a-bait yet. Besides, there's the "Priests all shaved, Clothed in black, Convent walls, Screws and rack. " Then, as he leapt across the stream, he gave a curious cry, like thecry of a wild beast in pain. All through the day I kept out of sight, but nothing escaped my notice. I determined to be very careful, for Eli had caused me to have manysuspicions. Twice only did I see any priests, and then I noticed thatthey talked eagerly to each other, as if they had something importantengaging their attention. In the Manor House, however, all was silent asthe grave. No words can say how I longed to gain admission and see myloved one again, especially when I thought of the history of the house, and the many secret places it possessed. Still I had done the best I hadbeen able, and it was for me to follow out the plans I had made. When five 'clock came my heart began to beat high with hope. I shouldsoon see my loved one again, and take her to a place of safety. My manyfears began to depart, too. I felt certain that no one suspected myplans, and that Naomi would be able to find her way to the bower inwhich I had seen her. My hiding-place was in the sexton's tool-house at the back of thechurch, and from here I could see the entrances to the house, so unlessthere was some subterranean way leading to Lanherne Manor, no one couldcome or go away without my notice. After the clock had struck five I went back to the inn. It was now dark, for the moon had not yet appeared, and the clouds hung heavily in thesky. While I was eating the beef and potato pasty which the landlady hadprovided for me, I thought I heard the sound of wheels, so I went to thedoor and listened intently, but all seemed silent. I could not be quitesure, however, for the wind had risen and wailed dismally among thetrees which grew so plentifully in the valley. I went back and finishedmy meal, knowing that if I would be strong I must not neglect my food. Iwas hungry, too, for we Penningtons have always been a hearty race, andhave ever insisted on keeping a good table. When I had appeased my hunger I went to the door again. Feeling in mypocket for the rope-ladder I had been making through the day, I preparedto make a detour of the house again. I fancied that Naomi might havesome communication to make now darkness had come, and so, eager forsomething to do, I wandered through the churchyard, and then walked upthe road at the back of the house, near which another and smallerbuilding had been reared. Still listening intently, I came to the treewhich I had climbed in the early morning, then I went to the place nearwhich the bower had been built. I threw my rope-ladder on the wall, andclimbed sufficiently high to have a view of the garden. Nothing rewardedmy efforts, however, for I could neither see nor hear anything worthy ofattention. I was about to get down again, when I heard the neigh of a horse, followed by a man's angry exclamation. I had scarcely time to considerwhat this meant, when I heard a woman's cry. With one leap I descended from the ladder, and then, instinctivelyfreeing it from the masonry and stuffing it in my pocket, I ran towardthe spot from whence the sound came. I reached the front of the oldmansion, but could see nothing; then, like one demented, I ran to theentrance which I had noticed through the day, and which evidently wasseldom used. Here I saw flickering lights, and here, also, I heard thevoice of the priest to whom I had spoken on the previous evening. "Neatly and safely done, " he said. "The fellow is evidently a blockheadafter all. I was afraid that the neigh of the horse would give ustrouble. " Excited beyond measure, I was about to cry out when I heard the sound ofhorses' hoofs splashing in water, followed by a rumbling noise. "They are crossing the brook!" I cried, and then, scarcely realisingwhat I did, I hurried thitherward. Now, Mawgan Church and Lanherne Manor House, as every one knows who hasvisited that part of Cornwall, are situated in a fine wooded glen. Onevery hand are hills, so that no one can get away from the spot withouthard climbing. It is true that one of the roads which runs northwest isless steep than the rest, but even that is difficult of ascent, especially for carriages. I comforted myself with this as I ran eagerlyon. A few seconds later I saw the dark outline of what looked like anold family chariot. I did not consider the number of men that might beaccompanying the conveyance, neither did I remember that they wouldprobably be armed, while I had no weapon of any sort save my own strongarms. The driver was urging the horses greatly, but, as I said, the hill wassteep and the carriage was heavy. I came up to the carriage-door, and, listening, I heard the sobbing of a woman's voice and the stern tones ofmen. I was about to try and force open the carriage-door, butinstinctively felt that even if I could do so, it would be useless whilethe carriage was in motion, for in spite of the hill the horses had beenurged into a frantic gallop. Still, with the heavy chariot behind themtheir steps were naturally short, and their speed comparatively slow. SoI hurried on, and looking up saw two men sitting on the box, thecoachman and another. It would have been possible to have caught the horses' heads, and thusbring them to a standstill, but the sound of Naomi's voice pleading forhelp--for I felt sure it was hers--made me careful not to render myselfpowerless. I remembered, then, that doubtless the man beside the driverwould carry horse pistols, and the moment I caught the reins would shootme down like a farmer shoots vermin. So I determined to try another measure, more difficult perhaps toexecute, but more effective if I were successful. Bending low by thehorse's side I came up on what farmers call the "further side. " Then, hardening the muscles of my right arm and clenching my fist, I aimed ablow at the horse's head close below the ear. The animal was protectedsomewhat by the headgearing, and my strength had been lessened by myimprisonment and by the drugs which had been placed in my food, stillthe blow I gave was heavy, and the aim was sure. He stopped for a momentstunned, then he fell heavily, snapping the pole that was placed betweenhim and the other horse as though it had been a match. Instantly the men jumped down to see what was the matter, while Ihurried to the carriage-door. I had no need to open it; this was donefor me, and a man from within asked angrily what the trouble was. Beforehe could be answered I caught him and hurled him against the hedgesideas though he had been a child, and never did I feel so thankful as thenthat, although God had not given me a clever head, He had bestowed uponme a body stronger than that which is common among men. "Naomi, my love!" I gasped. "Jasper! Oh, thank God!" It was Naomi's voice, and my strength seemedtrebled as I heard it. God pity the man who had dared to oppose me then, for I would have showed no mercy! There was another man in the carriage, a priest, I think, but he seemedtoo frightened to offer any resistance. So I took her in my arms, andlifted her as though she were a baby, then I ran down the hill, carryingmy love. "Don't trouble about the horses, follow that fellow!" I heard a voicesay. "I will give twenty guineas for the man who brings him back, aliveor dead. " As I rushed on I heard a bullet whizz by me, but it did no harm, at thesame time it made me fearful. For myself I did not care, but my greatstrength could not protect my darling against firearms, besides if Iwere smitten down what would become of her? "You are not harmed, my little maid?" I said. "No, Jasper. " "And you are not afraid?" "Not now, Jasper. " Then I held her more tightly, and vowed that I would crush the man whosought to take her away from me, as I have often crushed an egg in thepalm of my hand by bringing my fingers together. I heard footsteps behind me, and then I realised that I should soon bebetween two fires, for I was running in the direction of Mawgan Church. The footsteps came closer to me, while angry voices with many oaths bademe stop, but the black clouds which covered the sky kept them fromtaking anything like accurate aim. Besides, the lane was darker than theopen countryside, owing to the high hedges which had been built oneither side. Still my position was dangerous, and I was about to leapover a gate which I saw close beside me, when I heard the sound ofhorses' hoofs, and evidently they were coming from another direction. "Can it be Eli?" I thought. But I dared not shout, as by so doing Ishould assist my pursuers. There were four of them I knew, possiblythere might have been more. I was in sore straits, for by this time my strength was becoming spent;and although I could not bear the thought of dropping my preciousburden, her weight was a sore strain upon my already overtaxed muscles. Still I never lost heart, and I know that had I stood face to face withthe men who sought me, God would be with me in my battle. My heart gave a joyful leap, for I heard Eli's whistle. It was a weird, unearthly sound, and was suggestive of spirits of darkness rather thanof a human being. I ran in the direction of the sound, however. "Eli, quick!" I gasped; then I heard the welcome click of horses' feetagain. "Maaster Jasper, got purty maid?" he grunted. "Yes; her horse, Eli, her horse. " "'Tes a fiery wawn. Be careful now!" "I can ride any horse, " said Naomi, eagerly; "don't fear for me now. " We were now under the trees close to Mawgan Church. It was so dark thatI could scarcely see my hand, and the rain began to fall heavily. I heard the voices of the men near me again. "Which way are they gone?"one said, for there was a branch road near us. "Down to the left, past the kiddleywink, " came an answering cry. "No, up the hill, toward Mawgan Cross, " said some one else. By this time Naomi and Eli had mounted their horses. Then I heard a man's shout. "Help! quick! the girl has been taken fromus!" "Who by? Where?" This voice came from the direction of Lanherne House. "That big fool Pennington. Where's Tresidder? Quick, we shall get them. " "Are the horses good, Eli?" I asked. "Beauties, " grunted Eli; "reg'lar beauties. The purty maid shud knaw'em, they come from Trevause. " "Is this my Nero?" cried Naomi. The horse whinnied as she spoke; evidently he recognised her voice. "Are you right, Eli?" "Iss. " "Ride quietly up the hill, " I said; "make no noise, if you can help it. " But the horses could not help making a noise, and the click of theirironed hoofs rang out plainly. "There, they've got horses. Fetch out ours, quick!" "Which way are they going?" "Towards Carnanton Woods. Make haste. " Rapidly we rode up the hill toward Mawgan Cross, where there are fourcrossways. "Naomi, " I said, "shall I take you to Trevose, or shall I take you to aplace of safety, many miles from here?" "She mustn't go to Trevause, " grunted Eli. "Why?" "Richard Trezidder is there, so es thou'll laady. " "Tresidder's mother?" "Iss. " "How do you know?" "I zeed 'er--zeed 'em both, " and Eli chuckled as though he vastlyenjoyed himself. "He's squire there, " continued Eli. "People zay that the purty maid esdead, and everything do come to he. " "Who told you this?" "No time to tell 'ee now. They'll be foll'in' we soon. Neck Trezidder esdown to Mawgan. " "No, Jasper, let us not go where the Tresidders are. Anywhere butthere. " I turned my horse's head southward. "Then we'll go to Mullion, " I said. "We can get to Truro by the morning;we can get refreshment there. " At that time another difficulty presented itself. I remembered that Ihad no money. Eli had that morning paid the landlady at the kiddleywinkat Mawgan for our food and lodgings. I said nothing about it, but Eli, by that strange intuition which divined men's thoughts, knew what waspassing in my mind. "Plenty ov money, Maaster Jasper, plenty ov money. " "How did you get it?" I asked. "How ded I git the hosses?" "I do not know. How?" "Old man called Jonathan. Aw, aw!" "Did he give it to you?" "Iss, iss! He do 'ate the Trezidders. I tould un purty maid wad'n dead;tould un Maaster Jasper takin' 'er 'way--aw, aw!" and again the gnomelaughed gleefully. "Jonathan!" repeated Naomi. "Did you see him?" "Iss, I ded. " "Tell me all about it, Eli--tell me. " "Wait till we git vew miles vurder on, then I tell 'ee everything. " So we rode on for several miles in silence, save that Naomi asked memany times if I were sure I were not hurt, and assured me that she wasperfectly well and happy. And this filled my heart with gladness, for Iknew by her questions that the dear maid loved me, and felt no fear whenI was with her. This to me was wonderful, for who was I that she shouldlove me? Was I not homeless and penniless? And had not the Tresiddersbeaten me again and again? Ah! but no one can describe the joy thatsurged within me, for the greater my unworthiness, the more happinessdid the knowledge of her love give. In many respects we were strangers, for we had met only a few times, as all readers of this story know; butlove laughs at the ways of men, and as she told me afterward, althoughshe dared not tell me so when I saw her in Pennington kitchen or inFalmouth Town, she loved me even in my degradation and poverty. That long ride through the dark night, even although I had not slept thenight before, did not fatigue me at all. I was strengthened by herpresence; I was inspired by the object I had in view. Sometimes as Irode along I had to reach forth my hand and take hers in mine to assuremyself that I was not dreaming. Everything seemed too good to be true. For many weary weeks my mind and heart had been torn with anxietyconcerning her, and during my days in prison I was like a lion in hiscage. I had thought of her as loving Nick Tresidder and as marrying him;then I had imagined her as being persecuted by them because she wouldnot yield to their wishes. I had seen the Tresidders planning to get herproperty, and using every cunning device to make her their tool. Then Ihad seen her pleading to be sent to a convent, and afterward dying of abroken heart. Ay, I had heard a priest only the previous day telling meof her death, while my heart had seemed to turn to ice covered withlead, so heavy and cold was it. And now to see my loved one by my side;ay, to remember that while we had sat in the bower she had confessed herlove for me, while her lips had joyfully pressed mine, was joy beyondwords. Presently, however, I began to see many difficulties, for I determinedthat Naomi should have her rights, and that she should not be robbed asI had been robbed. Besides, I still remembered my promise to my father, and vowed that I, Jasper Pennington, would possess my own, if only formy dear love's sake. Then as I remembered my past impotence, my heartgrew heavy again in spite of my joy. I saw, too, that I must begin to act at once, and I determined to go tomy old friend. Lawyer Trefry, when I got to Truro, and to consult him asto my future plans. Then I remembered that Eli had not told his story, neither had Naomitold me hers; so as soon as we got two miles past Summercourt, and wereon the turnpike road, where we could ride three abreast, I asked them totell me all there was to tell, so that I might be able to fight myenemies fairly. CHAPTER XXI HOW I TOOK NAOMI TO MULLION PORTH AND THEN STARTED WITH ELI TO FIND THETREASURE Eli told his story first. With many strange ejaculations andgesticulations he related how he had sought out Jonathan Cowling, theold man who had so often visited me while I had been a prisoner atTrevose, and how, after much difficulty, he had persuaded him to becommunicative. Then Jonathan told him that a messenger had brought aletter in Naomi's writing asking him to protect her from me by taking meprisoner, and that he would serve her greatly by guarding me. He toldEli, too, how his suspicions had been aroused, especially when, afterthe news came of Naomi's death, the Tresidders came and seemed anxiousto say as little as possible. Richard Tresidder told him that Naomi haddied of a disease that necessitated her immediate burial, and that nodoctor had been able to visit her. This set the old man a-wonderinggreatly, and thus it came about that when Eli told his story he wasanxious to render him what assistance lay in his power. Especially wasJonathan delighted at the news of my safety, for he did not see how Icould have escaped from Trevose alive, even although Nick Tresidder hadfailed to overcome me in the smugglers' cave. He assured him, moreover, that Richard Tresidder had taken up his abode at Trevose, and claimedto be the owner of the estate according to the conditions of Mrs. Penryn's will. All this Eli told me with many other things which need not be mentionedhere, and after this Naomi related her experiences. Her story confirmedin almost every detail what I had surmised. Her life at Pennington hadbeen one long series of persecutions after the time she had bornewitness before my judges that I was innocent of carrying a false lightalong the coast. She told me, too, that after she had absolutely refusedto marry Nick Tresidder, their one desire seemed to be to induce her totake the veil. She was sorely tempted to yield to their wishes, especially after the man from Trevose came, telling her that I was dead;and presently when a priest came, she lent a willing ear to hispersuasions, and promised to go to a house which was in many waysregarded as an institution for novitiates. Some papers were brought toher, but although she was much distracted, she did not think she hadsigned any which were of importance. She understood from the priest thaton taking the veil her property would pass into the possession of theChurch, although she gathered from scraps of conversation which she hadheard, that Tresidder and the priests were arranging the matter betweenthem. With regard to her experiences at Lanherne, she assured me that she hadbeen treated with great kindness, and while not allowed outside thegrounds, she had comparative liberty within them. She believed thatwhile the lord of the manor was an ardent Catholic, and had practicallygiven up the house to the use of the Catholic clergy, he would not be aparty to anything wrong. The priests had told her that they had seenthe meeting between her and myself in the garden, and this haddetermined them to take her to a convent on the Continent immediately. For the rest, she had been treated with kindness and consideration. It was early in the morning when we arrived at Truro, and we determinedto stay at a good inn there, which, if I remember aright, went under thename of "The Royal. " The owner looked at us somewhat suspiciously, butwhen he saw that we were well mounted asked no questions. It was now twonights since I had had any sleep, while Naomi was much fatigued; soafter breakfast we lay down for a few hours, and then I paid a visit toLawyer Trefry. Keen lawyer as he was, and doubtless used to many strange stories, Mr. Trefry was much startled at what I told him, and seemed much interestedin my own experiences as well as in Naomi's. "They are a clever lot, these Tresidders, " he said, approvingly. "As Itold you long ago, they never leave a bone until it is picked dry. " "But have they not put themselves within reach of the law?" I asked. "Not they. " "Not in imprisoning me?" "Who's to prove it was they? You do not know who took you away fromFalmouth, and naturally they will not witness against themselves. " "And what about Miss Penryn?" I asked. "There is no case there, Jasper Pennington. Richard Tresidder is theyoung woman's guardian until she is twenty one, and as far as I can see, you can prove nothing illegal against him. Indeed, he has a case againstyou, for you have forcibly taken her from those under whose protectionshe had been placed by his and her own consent. Mind, I do not think hewill proceed against you publicly, because he would not care for thematter to be discussed openly, but if you sought to prosecute, he wouldbe able to answer all your accusations easily. " "But what about him saying that she was dead? What of him takingpossession of Trevose? What of the priest's trying to destroy heridentity?" "Trust Tresidder and the priest to get out of that. Besides, for thatmatter, we must remember that the man is her guardian still, that he hasthe right to place her practically where he will. If he were to come tothe inn where she is staying and demand that she shall go with him, hewould have the law on his side. " I was silent, for I saw that he was speaking the truth. "Your plan, as far as I can see, is to place her in seclusion and safetyuntil she is twenty-one, then she can claim her own. Meanwhile, my lad, you keep out of sight, for you are not safe. If I were you I would leavethe county, while the further Miss Penryn is removed from the Tresiddersthe better, for no doubt you are right in all your surmises about them. " His words made me for the moment feel helpless, and I cursed the familywho had been my enemies. "There is no need of all that, Jasper, my lad, " said the lawyer, grimly. "Neither Richard Tresidder nor his son are much worse than many otherswho might be in their place. It was natural for the woman who marriedyour grandfather to seek to do well for her son; it was natural, too, that they should seek to maintain the position which they secured. Youare the one man they have to fear, consequently it is reasonable tosuppose that they should protect themselves against you. It isgenerally understood that Tresidder is in a sad way financially; he istherefore trying, and naturally, too, to save himself through his ward. If she had fallen in love with Nick, all would have been well with him;but she hasn't. Instead, she falls in love with you. Oh, you needn'tblush, my lad, I can see how things stand. Very well; Tresidder seesthat if she marries you, you will be owner of Trevose, and will thus beable, under your grandfather's curious will, to oust him fromPennington. He is naturally fighting for his hand; ay, and will to theend. You may call him a villain if you like, but his course is almostnatural. The fact is, the old lady was, and is, ambitious for herfamily, and all of them love money, dearly love it. This explains theiractions. Mark, I will admit that the whole lot of them have stainedtheir honour to get their way, but not more than most others would havedone had they been similarly circumstanced. " Lawyer Trefry walked up and down his office as he said this, and seemedto be speaking partly to himself, partly to me. "But I have no money, " I said, "neither has Naomi. How can I do as yousuggest?" "That shall be forthcoming if you will do as I suggest, " he replied. "Iwill find a safe retreat for the young lady, at least I will try, although my name must not appear in the matter. Of course, it will takea week or two; in the meantime, you could, perhaps, arrange for a safehiding-place, for I dare not let her stay at my house, much as I wouldlike. " "And until Naomi is twenty-one?" I asked. "Tresidder will be the nominal owner of Trevose. It cannot be helped. Idon't think he will do anything very rash; in any case it seems to bethe only arrangement for the present. In the meanwhile I will considerthe matter more carefully, and what can be done shall be done. " I suggested many other things, but I did not succeed in altering Mr. Trefry's opinions. Now when I had left him, while I could not help seeing that he haduttered many wise words, I was far from satisfied with his plans. True, Naomi had promised to be my wife, but my whole nature revolted at thethought of becoming entirely dependent on her income, while my rightfulpossessions had been robbed from me. Thus, although the lawyer had toldme to leave the county, so as to ensure my safety until Naomi came ofage, I determined that I would stay and seek to get back my own. True, Ihad been entirely unsuccessful in the past, and had played into thehands of those who had wronged me. At the same time I had been learningwisdom, and I pondered over the schemes which had come into my mind. It was dark when we left Truro, for I did not think it wise to travel inthe day. I took the precaution, however, to buy a brace of pistols inthe town. This I was able to do by means of the money which Eli hadobtained from Jonathan Cowling, the old serving-man at Trevose. By the following morning we had reached Mullion Porth, and withoutdifficulty found the house of Mrs. Mary Crantock. Indeed, we foundTamsin standing in the little green-painted porch as if she expected us. Now I must confess that I felt uneasy at being obliged to resort to thismeans of finding a temporary home for my love. I did not know Mrs. MaryCrantock, and I was afraid lest Tamsin Truscott should betray me. At thesame time I did not see what else I could do. To take her to Trevose wasaltogether impracticable; Pennington was just as bad, even worse, whileLawyer Trefry expressly stated that he could not consent for her to betaken to his house. Moreover, I trusted that Naomi by her kindness andwinsomeness would make both Mrs. Crantock and Tamsin her friends. I found Mrs. Crantock to be an exceedingly pious woman. She had beenvery religiously inclined previous to Mr. Wesley's visit to Cornwall, and since then her religion had become more pronounced. Her great aim inlife seemed to be to make people believe in the Methodist doctrines, andto become converted according to the ideas of those wonderful people. She had found out through Tamsin that the young lady I was seeking torescue was brought up a Papist, and this caused her to be eager to giveher a home. First, because she was anxious to know the distinctivedoctrines of the Papists; and, second, because she would have anopportunity of, to use her own terms, "snatching a brand from theburning. " The great thing that comforted me, however, was the fact that she seemeddesirous of making my love safe and comfortable, for I determined that Iwould not stay at Mullion Porth, but take immediate steps to see if whatEli had told me about the buried treasure was true. Two hours after she had been welcomed at Mrs. Crantock's, therefore, Ileft the house. It was terribly hard for me to tear myself away from mylove, especially as she clung fondly to me as her only protector. Howgladly I would have stayed with her, God only knows, but for the sake ofmy little maid's good name, as well as for many other reasons, I darednot. When I bade her good-bye, however, I saw Tamsin watching us, and thelook on her face almost made me shudder, and at that moment I repentedbringing Naomi to Mullion Cove. It was too late to draw back now, however; besides, I was powerless. One of the difficulties which confronted me after I had left was what todo with the horses, and Eli and I had a long conversation as to thecourse we should pursue concerning them. While we talked Tamsin came tous. "Mr. Jasper, " she said, "can I help you?" "You are very good, Tamsin, " I said; "I am afraid you could not. I wantto send these horses back to Trevose, and I know not how it is to bedone. " "Even a sister may be useful, " she said, in tones which I could notunderstand. I looked at her questioningly. "I will see that the horses are taken to Trevose, " she said, quietly. "How, Tamsin?" "I have many means. My father has many men who will do anything for me. " "Could it be done without letting the Tresidders know?" I asked, eagerly. "Why not? They could be taken to an inn at St. Columb or Padstow, andthen the man who goes with them could take a note to the JonathanCowling you told us about, telling him what he had done. " I thought over this plan very carefully, and then I congratulated Tamsinon being such a clever girl. She did not reply to my words, however, but instead kept her eyes on the ground as though she were thinkingdeeply. "Will you arrange this, Tamsin?" I said, presently. "Yes, I will arrange it. " "So that neither your father nor the Tresidders shall suspect anything?" "Yes, it shall be done. " Then I went away, pondering at Tamsin's behaviour, for although sheseemed to be kind I could not understand her. Now, Mullion Forth is only a few miles from Kynance Cove, and as I wasanxious not to meet with any of Cap'n Jack's gang, I suggested to Elithat we should keep as far inland as possible. "No, " grunted Eli. "Why?" "You said that we must vind the dreckshuns for Granfer's treasure. " "Yes, but they are at St. Eve, are they not?" "No, no! Aw, aw!" and he laughed like one tickled. "Tell me what you mean, Eli. " "Cap'n Jack do think 'ee's awful clever, 'ee do. 'Ee do zay 'ee can vindout everything. But 'ee ded'n reckon 'pon poor little Eli. Little Eliknawed he'd be allays at mawther. He ded think the dreckshuns was cloaseto Granfer's Caave. Zo they wos, but Eli took 'em to a plaace ovver byKynance Cove. Aw, aw!" "Then they are near Cap'n Jack's house?" "Iss, iss. Cloase by. Mawther was purtly frightened when she cudden vindthe paper. But little Eli knawed, an' ded'n zay nothin'. " "And what are we to do?" "Git cloase to the Cove, then lop round till dark, after that littleEli'll tell 'ee. " "But why did you take the papers there?" "People do look everywhere cipt cloase by their own doors. Little Elied'n a fool!" Now I must confess that all this talk about the buried treasure becamevery foolish to me at this time. As I have said, there were many taleswhen I was a boy about such things until no one took any heed. Still Idetermined to make the most of Eli's knowledge, for if what he suspectedwere true, I should be able to buy back Pennington at once, and have theTresidders in my power. All the same, I built very little upon it, andthrough the day tried to make plans which should be more feasible. When darkness came on we made our way across Goonhilly Downs and camedown to the cove when the tide was at its ebb. I saw Cap'n Jack's housein the distance, by means of a light which shone from the window, andcould not help thinking of the morning when I first saw it, and of thecircumstances under which I came thither. Only a little more than a yearhad passed away since then, and yet it seemed ages. "We must be very careful, Eli, " I said; "if I am caught by Cap'n Jack'sgang I am a dead man. " "All right, " grunted Eli. "You'll not be seed. I'll take care o' that. Come after me. " He led the way down a beaten track until we came to a deep gorge, bywhich we were completely hidden. When we had reached the bottom of the gorge I stopped suddenly. "I heard a noise, Eli, " I whispered. "Stop, listen!" We stopped, but all was silent. No wind blew, and so every sound waseasily heard. I ran up the path again, and looked around. The moon hadnot yet risen, but the night was clear. Still I could see nothing. "Maaster Jasper es feartened, " grunted Eli; "come on. " I followed him again, and had scarcely reached the beach when a soundlike the crack of a musket reached our ears. "The devil es blawin' hes billies (bellows) to-night, " laughed Eli. Now, as all the world knows, the devil is supposed to wander much amongthe caves in Kynance Cove. Perhaps this is owing to many of the strangesounds heard there. In one of the caves a terrible hissing sound may beheard, which is called the "Devil's Frying-Pan;" in another is a deephole, from which a vapour like steam comes forth, and this is called the"Devil's Punch-Bowl. " It is also said that he walks in bodily form amongthe rocks, and makes great noises with his bellows. "We need'n fear Cap'n Jack's gang to-night, " laughed Eli. "Why?" "They never come near 'ere when th'oull Sir Nick is blowin' hes billiesby night. " I remembered the stories I had heard when I lived among them, andbelieved he told the truth. "I shudden like to zee th'oull chap hisself, " grunted Eli, with a laugh, "I shudden mind, though. We cud git our way ef he wos to come. We cudjist sell ourselves to un, and then you'd bait the Trezidders aisy. " I did not reply, for a great dread laid hold of me. Besides, the sightof Eli, as he made his way between the rocks, grunting and making allsorts of weird noises, was enough to make one's blood run cold. "Remember, Eli, " I said, "everything must be clear and right. I'll haveno dealings with darkness, mind that. " But Eli made no answer, except to go jabbering as though he were mad. "'Tes a good job the tide es out, " he grunted, presently. "Why?" "We cudden git in the Devil's Church else. " "What have we to do with the Devil's Church?" "The dreckshuns be there, " and he laughed in his strange, guttural way. As I have said, being better educated than most of the Cornish folk, Ihad been led to disbelieve in many of the foolish stories told, but Ishuddered at the idea of going there. For, first of all, it was verydifficult to get into, and could only be reached when the tide was out, and it was, moreover, reputed to be accursed ground. Here shipwreckedsailors had been lured by inviting lights and welcome sounds, and herethey had met their doom. "I'll not go there, Eli, " I gasped. "Don't be a vool, Jasper Pennington, " snarled Eli. "We sh'll be saafethere. Nobody will disturb us. I put it there, I did. Come on, Pennington; and yer love is there, you boobah. " I saw that the dwarf was much excited, and, like one under a spell, Ifollowed him without another word. We climbed over many slippery, dangerous rocks, and then walked over the grass-grown summits of asmall island. Then we slowly descended on the south side of the island. Neither of us spoke, for we were in great danger. Below us, many feetdown, were great jagged rocks, at whose feet the frothy waves leaped. "How much farther?" I asked. "Here we be, " grunted Eli, and he disappeared. The next minute I found myself in a roomy cavern. "Wait, and I'll get a light, " cried Eli, feeling in his pockets. I heard a strange whizzing noise, and then something struck against myface, and I heard a screech in the darkness outside. "This is the Devil's Church, " grunted Eli, "and 'tes 'ere I've put thedreckshuns. " CHAPTER XXII HOW I FOUND THE SECRET OF THE TREASURE, AND WENT TO THE SCILLY ISLES The cave called the Devil's Church is little known, and yet it is largerthan any of the caverns in Kynance Cove. Strangely enough, too, it isshaped like a church; even the entrance looks as though it might havebeen fashioned by the hands of men. It was perfectly dry, for the seanever entered it except at very high tides, and even when it entered thewater was never known to reach the roof. It was, moreover, seldomvisited, for, as I have before stated, in addition to its evil name, itwas extremely difficult to reach. "You say you've put the papers here?" I said to Eli. "Iss; 'ere, stoop down and laive me git top yer back. " I stooped down, and the dwarf climbed on my shoulders. I had no idea hewas so heavy, and when he placed his shoes on my shoulders I gave a cryof pain. "Aw, " laughed Eli, "I be'ant no wizard, be I? I be 'eavier than thechurch Bible, I be. Ther' now, hold yerself stiddy, and I'll take etout. " He felt along the roof of the cavern, and presently gave a grunt ofsatisfaction. "I've got et, Jasper, I've got et. 'Tes oal 'ere. Pennington and thepurty maid. Aw, aw!" With that I let him down on the floor, and saw that he held somethingin his hand. "Now, then, let's see it, " I cried, for in my eagerness I had forgottenall about my ghostly fears. "Come 'ere to a lew place, " said Eli; "this'll do. I'll hould the candlewhile you raid. " The packet which he had taken from a hole in the cave was covered withsome kind of skin, and was carefully sewn with strong twine. I took myknife from my pocket, and was about to cut it open when I looked around. The candle which Eli held partially lit up the cave, sufficient, indeed, to enable me to see nearly every part of it. A moment later I hadstarted to my feet and seized the pistol which I had bought at Truro, but my hand became nerveless. Close to me, not ten feet away, I saw that which turned my blood to ice. It seemed to my excited imagination a creature fashioned in the likenessof a man, and yet its eyes shone as I had never seen human eyes shine, and the face was terrible to look upon. The thing held up its hands, andI saw that they were long and lean. He uttered a cry. "No, no, no!" hesaid. A mist came before my eyes, and my senses seemed to depart from me. Fora minute or more I was ignorant of what passed. "You be a vool, Jasper!" I heard Eli say. "What is it?" I asked. "Where is it gone?" "Dunnaw, dunnaw. We'll go out. " I hurried out of the cave, forgetful of the purpose for which we came, and I did not rest until I reached the mainland. "This is terrible, Eli!" I said. The dwarf laughed. "I 'spect it was Granfer's ghost, " he grunted; "but what of that? Heed'n goin' to stop we. " "He has stopped us. " "Not a bit of it. I've got the dreckshuns 'ere. I bean't no vool ef yoube. " I hurried on, for I was terribly afraid, and yet at each step I feltmore glad that Eli had taken the papers. All the time Eli kept close tomy heels, sometimes laughing at my fears, and at others grumbling withme. Presently I seemed to see things in a new light. Wasn't thisapparition merely the creature of my own imaginations? Had I notconjured up the spectre myself? "Eli, " I said presently, trying to be brave, "you are right, I am afool. That thing was nothing but my fancy. " "Aw, aw!" laughed Eli. "Come, " I said, "there's a furze-cutter's hut somewhere, I saw it as wecrossed the downs to-day. Let us go and read the papers. " "Tha's yer soarts, " replied Eli. "'Ere we be. " With that we found our way to a hut which some one had built as atemporary shelter, and a few minutes later Eli had lit another candle. The wind which had risen howled across Goonhilly Downs, on which the hutwas built, but the place was sufficiently sheltered to allow the candleto burn steadily. "Here 'tes, " cried Eli, safely; "raid, Maaster Jasper, raid. " A nervous dread again laid hold of me as I took the thing in my hands, but mastering my weakness, I cut the threads, and a few minutes later Ihad smoothed out the piece of paper on which the directions, of whichEli had so often spoken, were written. The following is a copy, as nearly as I can make it, although it isimpossible for me to reproduce the peculiar characters in which it waswritten. CILLYILES ANNETT NOBODELIVIN KAMSAY. LAWTID _Be sur ov this_ DOO SOTH. VURS KUNGIT. SOTH AGIN _Lik thiky_ DEVILS POINT [Illustration: Diagram] BLAKPLAS ELLS MOTH S W. BILYSED N. W. PIK BAR SHOWL IREBOX JAMTITE _Loard be marciful to we_. I pored over the directions for a long time, while Eli looked over myshoulder, as if trying to decipher the characters. "Eli bea'nt no schullard, " he grunted at length; "Jasper be, Jasper raidet to Eli. " "Wait a bit, Eli, " I said, trying to remember some of the things I hadlearnt at school, "it's beginning to get plain to me. " "Wish I was schullard, " he cried excitedly. Again I pored over the paper, and presently I translated it to mean asfollows: _Scilly Isles. _ _Name of Island: Annette. Uninhabited. _ _Calm sea. (Be sure of this. )_ _Due south of the island. Go as far as possible. Here southward still is a rock, of which a rough sketch is given. The treasure is laid at the point indicated by the black spot, called the Devil's Point. _ _Hell's Mouth S. W. Billy's Head N. W. An iron box jammed tight. Take pick, crowbar, and shovel. _ The longer I looked at the paper the more certain I was that I had giventhe correct meaning to it, and yet the whole idea of a buried treasurebecame absurd. "Eli, " I said, "are you sure this is intended to tell where a treasureis?" "Iss. " "Look, Eli, tell me the history of this paper. Tell me who wrote it, andwhat Granfer Fraddam had to do with it. Tell me how it came into yourmother's hands and into yours. " "Shaan't tell 'ee nothin' more, " grunted Eli. "'Tes there. Give et to meef you doan't want et. " I sat for a long time in deep thought, for I scarcely knew what step totake. Presently, however, my mind was made up. I would, at any rate, seeif these rudely drawn characters had any meaning. By this means I mightget back Pennington, and I should not take Naomi to the altar apenniless outcast. If these directions had no meaning I should be none the worse; if therewere a treasure, I had as much right to it as any other man; nay, more. Eli was Granfer Fraddam's descendant, and he had given the paper to me. Besides, the longer I thought of it, the more I was convinced that therewas a meaning in what I had been reading. Why should it have beenwritten at all? Why was Granfer Fraddam so particular to preserve it?And, above all, why should Cap'n Jack Truscott be so eager to obtain it? I had heard of _Annette_ as forming one of a group of islands lyingabout thirty miles from the Land's End, but beyond that I knew nothing. It was evidently uninhabited, and regarded by the pirates, if piratesthey were, as a safe place to bury their treasure. Anyhow I determined to follow the directions given. So far I had donenothing to get back my own. I had been driven from pillar to postwithout making a single step forward. At worst I could but fail, whileit might be possible that by this step I might be revenged on myenemies. "Yes, Eli, " I said, "we'll go, you and I. " "Tha's yer soarts, " grunted Eli. "We shall want a boat, and we shall want tools, Eli. How are we to getthem?" "Aisy, aisy, " cried Eli. "Come on, we must be off. " "We must walk to Land's End, " cried Eli, "and git a boat there. Anothersay voyage, aw, aw!" I did not altogether like this arrangement, and yet I knew no betterplan, so we started on our journey. We had not gone more than a fewyards when I turned and looked around. "I heard a footstep, " I said. "You be feartened, " grunted Eli. "There is some one following us, I'm sure. " "How can there be? We be 'ere in the oppen downs, and can zee oalaround. " He spoke the truth. Around us was a vast stretch of open country uponwhich nothing grew save stunted furze bushes. It seemed impossible thatany one could hide from us. I took heart, therefore, and trudged forward. I feared nothingliving--it was the departed dead, the powers of darkness that held me inawe. But for Naomi I would not have ventured to go to the Scilly Isles;the remembrance of her, however, nerved me, for my Pennington pridemixed largely with my love. I knew that if the desires of my heart werefulfilled and she became my wife, I could easily obtain the means to buyback Pennington, but the thought was repugnant to me. Somehow I felt asthough I should be disgraced in my own eyes if I did such a thing, natural as some people might regard it, for we Penningtons have alwaysbeen regarded as an independent race, desiring nothing but that which wecould obtain by our own hands and brains. And thus, although I lovedNaomi very dearly, I could not bear the thought of asking her to linkher life to a penniless outcast. Besides another fear possessed me. From what Lawyer Trefry had hintedwhen we parted, and from what Naomi had said to me, it was possible thatthe Tresidders had become possessed of her property. I pondered longover what she had said concerning the conversation held between thepriests and Richard Tresidder. I tried to discover why they desired tohave her regarded as dead. To my dull mind everything was enshrouded inmystery, but the very mystery urged me forward to find out the truthconcerning Granfer Fraddam's treasure. When we reached Penzance I bought a compass and a chart containing manyparticulars about the Scilly Isles. This done we trudged on to theLand's End, and, arrived there, the real difficulties of our adventurepresented themselves. First of all we had to possess a boat, and to dothis without causing suspicion seemed difficult. Then we had to obtaintools and start on our journey without being seen. Eli, however, laughedat my fears. "'Tes arternoon now, Jasper Pennington, " he said; "I'll git the boat, you git the other things. " I asked him many questions as to how the boat was to be obtained, but hemade no answer save to tell me to be in Gamper Bay, close by a rockcalled the Irish Lady, at ten o'clock that night, when the moon wouldrise. I knew I could trust him; so walking to the village of St. Bunyan, which is about three miles from Land's End, I obtained at a blacksmith'sshop a pick, a crowbar, and a shovel, according to the directions given. This done I found my way back to the coast again. I had plenty of time, so putting the tools in a safe place I wandered along the edge of thecliffs. The moon had not yet risen, but for the time of the year theweather was very calm and pleasant. The waves leaped pleasantly on thegreat rock called the Armed Knight, and even the breakers on WhicksandBay were not angry, as is usually the case on this wild coast. A fewclouds swept along the sky, but mostly the heavens were clear. PresentlyI looked at my watch, and after some trouble discovered that it wasnearly nine o'clock. As I was nearly a mile from the Irish Lady Idetermined to start, and was just going to the place where I had laidthe pick and shovel when I heard the sound of voices in the neardistance. I immediately fell flat on the ground, for I did not wish tobe seen. A minute later I knew that two men were coming toward me, and Ijudged would pass close beside me. However, I lay still. I was partlycovered by the heather which grew abundantly just there, and in the dimlight could not be distinguished by the ordinary passer-by from the manygreat gray rocks which were scattered along the headland. "I heard the dwarf say, " said a voice which I could not recognise, andyet which seemed very familiar to me, "that they would start from theIrish Lady at ten o'clock. " "Iss, sur, " was the reply. "They cannot get a boat nearer than Sennen Cove, can they?" "'Tes the only place a booat can be got to-night. " "And it could not be got without your knowledge?" "No, sur. " "You are quite sure?" "Iss. " "And you have given orders as I directed?" "Iss, that I 'ave for sure. " "Very good; but keep a sharp look-out. I shall be at the Ship Inn atSennen. If by any means they launch a boat let me know. " "I've put six men to watch, sur. " "That's all right. " They passed within six feet of me, but they did not see me. A fewseconds later they were out of sight. So far I was safe, then, but whatdid this conversation mean? Who was this man who had been watching myactions, and what could be his purpose? He spoke like an educated man, and I could not imagine why he should place six men to watch the coast. Was he a creature of Richard Tresidder, or did he belong to Cap'n JackTruscott's gang? "I must go and find Eli, " I thought, so I made my way toward the IrishLady as fast as I was able. I had just reached a part of the cliff whereit was safe to descend to the beach when I saw a dark object creepingtoward me. I was about to rush toward it and grapple with it when Iheard Eli's voice. "Summin in the wind, Maaster Jasper. Somebody 'ave hired all thebooats. " I was not surprised at his words; what I had heard previously preparedme for them. "I tried to stall one, but 'twas no use. All the cove is watched. " "What have you done, then?" "Nothin'. I did'n want nobody to take notice of me. " For once my slow-thinking mind was able to hit upon a plan. I rememberedwhen I was with Cap'n Jack's gang hearing of a cave in Gramper Bay, notfar from the Irish Lady, where smugglers landed their goods. One ofCap'n Jack's men had pointed it out to me, and had told me that a gangwho worked with them sometimes often kept a boat in it. This I told to Eli, who immediately suggested our trying to find it. "What we do we must do dreckly, Maaster Jasper, " he said; "they bewatchin' for we. " I felt the truth of his words, and a few minutes later we hadaccomplished a precipitous and dangerous descent to the shore beneath. We should have got down more quickly but for the tools which I carried. We searched very quietly, very cautiously, for I remembered what I hadheard, and were not long in finding out the cave I have mentioned. I may say here that I visited the Land's End only last week, and I findthat the place is now quite open to view. A great mass of cliff whichformerly hid its mouth has during the last few years fallen away, sothat it can be no longer regarded as secret. Then, however, the openingwas fairly well hidden. On entering the place I was delighted to find two fairly large boats. Idiscovered, too, that oars were lying in them, also a small mast andsails. "Good, good!" cried Eli, in a hoarse whisper. "Lev us be off rightaway. " "The moon has not yet risen, Eli, " I said; "it'll be dangerous to go outamong so many rocks. " "All the better, they waant zee us. " I saw there was much truth in this, especially as they did not expect usto start until ten o'clock. So together we pulled out what seemed to bethe best boat, and a few minutes later we were rocking on the heavingwaves. It was, perhaps, a foolish adventure. As all the world knows, there areno wilder seas than those off Land's End. Here two mighty currents meet, and often when the waters are smooth elsewhere they are wild andtroubled here. Besides, to undertake a long journey of more than thirtymiles in the open sea in a rowing-boat, and to visit a group of islandsnoted for the treachery of their coasts, seemed harebrained andsenseless, especially so when we were watched by people who were, as Ijudged, far from friendly toward us. And yet this fact added zest to theadventure; it made me feel that I was not chasing a phantom, else whyshould precautions be taken to hinder us, why were we the objects of somuch suspicion? Nothing happened to us during our sail across the waters, and yet morethan once I almost regretted undertaking the journey in such a way, forwith the rising of the moon came also the turbulence of the waves. Indeed, when we had accomplished only half our journey I feared weshould never reach the Scilly Isles at all. Our boat was tossed on thewaves like a cork, and so rough was the sea that I was almost unable torow. Matters became better presently, however, and as morning came on Iwas able to hoist our little sail, and thus the latter part of ourjourney was far more pleasant than the first. As soon as daylight came we looked eagerly to see if we were followed, but a light mist had fallen upon the sea, and thus all vision wasobscured. Still I imagined that we were safe, and I eagerly made planswhereby we should visit Annette Island, and formed many a wildconjecture as to what the treasure would be. It was not without considerable difficulty that we effected a landing. At first I determined to make straight for the place we had come toseek, but presently I felt hungry, which led me to remember that we hadno food on board, and that we should surely need some before we reachedthe object of our search. So after much haggling with Eli, we at lengthdecided to land at St. Mary's, where there was a safe harbour, which wedid after much hard struggling. Indeed, so much had the journeyfatigued us that, supposing that we found what we desired, I almostdespaired of ever taking it to the mainland, unless the sea were muchbecalmed. Still I imagined that we might on returning commence ourjourney in the morning, and if the wind were favourable accomplish agreat part of the distance before the night came on. Our appearance at Hugh Town, St. Mary's, seemed to call forth no specialcomment. Accustomed as were the islanders to all sorts of seaexcursions, they apparently regarded our voyage as natural. At the sametime they were curious as to our visit, and in a kindly way asked ourbusiness. I left all the questions for Eli to answer, who was far more adept atsuch matters than I, and who seemed to satisfy the curiosity of thefisher people without trouble. Perhaps they thought we were smugglerslike themselves, for I suppose that almost all the men on the islandswere in some way interested in deceiving the king's officers. They werevery hospitable, however, and would charge nothing for the hearty mealof which we partook. Late in the afternoon we boarded our little boat again, and withoutapparently attracting any attention we rowed for Annette Island. It waswell it was calm, for the place was surrounded with low-lying rocks, which might any moment destroy our craft. Never shall I forget the reefoff Annette Head, for even on that calm day the innumerable "dogs"churned the waters into foam as they roared around them, as if to tellus that if we came near them they would surely destroy us. And we werenear becoming wrecked, too, for there were many cross currents, which, had we not been very watchful, would surely have drawn us todestruction. One especially was dragging us to the reef of the_Hellweathers_, and but for my great strength we should never havelanded. As the day was closing, however, we saw a small cove, and toward this wemade our way, and finally succeeded in landing. I saw now why thisisland had been chosen for the burial of the treasure, if, indeed, onewas buried. Even the islanders themselves seldom visited it because ofits dangerous coast, and because there seemed nothing on it to temptthem to go thither. Once on land, however, we climbed Annette Head and looked cautiouslyaround. No one was, as far as I could see, in sight. We were alone on atract of land about forty acres big, entirely surrounded by treacherouswaves and rocks. "Come, Eli, " I said, "we are safe so far. Now we will see if this paperhas any meaning. " I saw that he was nearly as excited as I, for his eyes shone strangely, and he uttered many wild ejaculations as we wended our way southward. CHAPTER XXIII HOW WE FOUND THE IRON BOX ON ANNETTE ISLAND, AND THE TERRIBLE ENDING TOOUR ADVENTURE There can, I think, be few drearier prospects than the one whichpresented itself to us as we made our way toward the south of Annette. Above was a gray sky, all around was a sullen sea. True, the waters werecalm, but they looked as though at any moment they might rousethemselves to fury. East of us we could see the Island of St. Agnes, butbeyond this no land was visible, except the rocky islets which liftedtheir heads from out the dark sea. On the Island of Annette we could see nothing of interest. No humanbeing lived there, neither was any cattle to be seen. Possibly theremight be enough verdure to keep a few alive, but I think that even theywould have died of loneliness. The people at Hugh Town said thatscarcely any one ever thought of going to Annette. Why should they?there was nothing to induce them there. Since then I have seen the whole group of islands bathed in the sunlightof summer, I have seen them covered with rich vegetation, I have seenthe waves shine bright as they leaped on the many-coloured cliffs, andmake sweet music as they played around the innumerable rocks. Seen inthis way they are pleasing to all who can enjoy a strange and lovelybeauty, but on the day of which I am writing they were gloomy beyond allthe power of words to tell. Even the wind, little as there was of it, wailed and sobbed as it movedalong the waters, while birds, the like of which I had never seenbefore, cried as though they were in bitter pain. "Eli, " I said, "surely we are on the devil's mission, and God isforbidding us to go further. " Eli made no answer save to grunt savagely. "Let us row back to St. Mary's again, " I said, "this place is given overto Satan. " "Then you'll go by yourself, Jasper Pennington!" snarled Eli. "I ded'ncome 'ere to go away without gittin' what I wanted. Besides, 'tes nearlydark. I be'ant goin' to go 'way from here till daylight. Ef we tried weshould both be drowned. " I saw that he spoke the truth. None but a madman would put out to seaoff Annette in the dark, and I saw by the gathering darkness that in afew minutes night would be upon us. "Cheer up, " continued Eli, "Pennington es 'ere, so es the purty maid. Eli do love Jasper, Eli do, " and the dwarf caught my hands and fondledthem. In spite of myself I was cheered by his words, and throwing off mysuperstitious fears, I made my way southward to the spot where the greatrock was supposed to lie. When we had walked a few minutes we saw that the island tapered down toa narrow point; we saw, too, that the strip of land was about threequarters of a mile long, perhaps a quarter of a mile broad, and laypretty well north and south. Arriving at the southern extremity, welooked eagerly around. As I said, day was fast departing, but there wassufficient light to see the general features of the coast. I gave a start. Yes, there was the rock mentioned in the paper which Ihave described. "Wurrah!" cried Eli excitedly, "we be rich as Jews, Maaster Jasper. " "Come, Eli, " I said, as excited as he, "give me the tools. I'll getthere at once. " "We cannot do et yet, " replied Eli. "In five minutes more 't'll bedark. " "What fools we were not to come before!" I said, angrily. "No, " grunted Eli; "ef people was to zee us diggin' they'd begin to'spect summin. We mus' do et in the dark. " "How, Eli? You must be mad. " The dwarf looked anxiously at the sky. "'T'll clear up dreckly, " he replied complacently, "and the moon'll riseearlier to-night than he did last night. Ef 'tes clear moonlight we c'nzee. Ef tes'n, we must be up as zoon as ther's any light and find etafore anybody can be about. " "Spend the night here?" I cried. "We sh'll 'ave to do that anyhow, " he said. "We mus'n stay 'ere now, "continued the dwarf, "we must git away. Tell 'ee, I b'leeve we bewatched as et es. " "What makes you think so?" "Never mind, " and he looked anxiously toward St. Agnes. "Tell 'ee, Jasper, 't'll be a rough night's work. " I, too, looked toward St. Agnes, but could see nothing. "Come on, come on!" he cried excitedly; "we've got the dreckshuns; weknaw, " and he walked northward as fast as he was able, carrying thespade under his arm. Presently we reached a deep pool not far fromAnnette Head, and near here we found some huge overhanging rocks. Underneath these we both crept, and here we sat for a considerable time. We had brought food with us, and of this we partook, after which wetried to pass away the time by smoking some prime tobacco which I hadbought at Penzance. It was just after six o'clock when we finished ourmeal, and we sat there in the darkness for two hours. I rejoiced to seethe clouds depart and the stars begin to shine, for the genius ofloneliness seemed to govern the place. We could see nothing but the sea, which in the night looked as black as ink as it surged among the rocks. Even "Great Smith, " a huge black rock which lay about half a mile fromus, was almost hidden from view, and no sound of anything living reachedus save the weird, unnatural cry of the sea birds which now and thenfluttered among the rocks on the coast. When eight o'clock came Eli crawled out from our hiding-place and creptto the headland. Here he stayed for some minutes. "We be saafe, I reckon, " he grunted when he came back; "ther's nobodyhere, nobody 'toal. We'll go back to the rock again. We musn't talk, jist go quiet. " I followed him, for somehow I felt that he was more capable of leadingthan I. He kept perfectly cool, I was excited and irritable. Moreover, anameless dread had laid hold of me. We kept close by the northeast coastof the island, while at frequent intervals Eli would hide behind a rockor lie flat on the ground, listening intently all the while. "Are you anxious, Eli?" I asked. "Who could come here without ourknowledge? while, as you say, it would mean death for any one to come inthe dark. " "Cap'n Jack and Cap'n Billy Coad be'ant like other people, " he grunted. "I've bin thinkin', thinkin'. " "What about?" "Sha'ant tell 'ee!" he snarled; "but I reckon we be oal right. Come on. " Presently we reached the southern extremity of the little tract of landagain, and as I made my way to the rock I became possessed of a feverishdesire to get the treasure. All ghostly fears departed, I felt strongand capable again, and it was with great impatience that I waited forthe moon to rise. The wind had gone to rest, while the sea was settling down to dead calm. "'Nother aaf an hour, Jasper, " grunted Eli. "Yes, " I cried, and I grasped my crowbar. But we had to wait for more than half an hour, for with the rising ofthe moon came also a black cloud which obscured its light until it hadrisen some distance in the heavens. By and by, however, the moon shotabove the cloud, and that which before had been obscured by darknessbecame plain. There was the great rugged rock which bore a resemblanceto the rude scratching on the paper. By the side of the rock ran a deepgulf filled with black water. Near by, perhaps twenty feet away, wasanother and larger mass of cliff. I looked at the water which laybetween the two, and saw that it whirled and eddied, as though therewere some terrible forces underneath which moved it at will. I picked up a bit of stick and threw it into the middle of the gulf, which ran perhaps forty feet into the island. I saw the water take itand carry it a little way seaward, and then it came back again. Afterthat it started whirling around, and in a minute or so later it seemedto be drawn downward, for it disappeared from our sight. "Ef a man was to git in there 'ee'd never git out again, " grunted Eli. "No, never, " was my reply, and I shuddered as I spoke. "Well, then, be careful, Jasper Pennington. " Seizing the pick and crowbar, I crept along the rock until I had reachedthe extreme point. I remembered the words written on the piece of paper: "_Hell's Mouth, S. W. _" Yes, that was the gulf into which I had thrown the stick. "_Billy's Head N. W. _" I looked to the right of me and saw a rock shapedsomething like a man's head. The night became lighter. The moon was rising higher and higher in theheavens and sailing in a cloudless sky. I examined the Devil's Point carefully, but I could see no sign of placeinto which an iron box could be placed. "Can 'ee find et?" I heard Eli say, in a low, rasping voice. "No; there's nothing here. From here it is perpendicular to the sea, adozen feet down. " Eli swore a terrible oath. "For God's sake, don't, " I cried; "this place is true to its name. That's Hell's Mouth, and this is the Devil's Point right enough. " He crept by me, grunting savagely, and began to feel around the edge ofthe rock. "Be careful, Eli, " I said, "if you slip you are lost. " "I sha'ant slip, " he cried savagely, "I sha'ant!" Then I saw him lift a stone several pounds weight and throw it into thesea. This was quickly followed by another. "Pick, Jasper!" he cried. He placed the pick between two stones and began to heave at the handle. "Ca'ant move um!" he snarled. "'Ere, you do et. " I caught the handle of the pick and lifted. I felt it begin to break inmy hands. "It's no use, " I said; "I must use the bar. " I inserted the point of the bar into the crevice and lifted. I felt arock move. I put forth my strength, and a great slat severalhundredweight fell into the sea with sullen splash. Eli got on his knees beside the hole we had made. "We'm right, " he gasped, and I felt he had spoken the truth. After thiswe took away several stones from the fissure which nature had formed atthe Devil's Point. I put my bar into the hole we had made and let it slip through my hands. Its point struck a piece of iron. "Iron box. Jammed tight!" grunted Eli savagely. "We've got um!" We were terribly excited. For my own part, I had forgotten everything, save that a treasure lay at my feet. The treacherous waters in Hell'sMouth troubled me not one whit; all my superstitious fears had fled. As well as I was able I crept into the fissure and felt one foot on apiece of iron. Then I put my hand down and felt carefully. Yes, an ironbox had been put there. It lay edgeways, at least I judged so. The partI could feel seemed about a foot wide and three feet long. "Got et?" gasped Eli. "Yes, " I cried; "my God, here's a handle!" "Heave um up, then, you who be sa strong. " I tried to lift the thing out, but could not. "I can't move it, Eli. " "Jammed tight, " he grunted. He was right. Many hard stones were driven in at its sides. How long it took me to move these stones I know not, but at length Isucceeded in unloosing many until I was able to rock the box from sideto side. "It'll come now!" cried Eli. "Heave agin!" Never was my strength put to such a test as at that time. I saw sparksof fire flash before my eyes, while the muscles of my arms seemed asthough they would snap. It was all in vain, however. "Let me rest a bit, Eli, " I said, "then I'll try again. " "No time to rest, " snarled Eli. He seized the crowbar, and after much manoeuvring he passed it throughthe iron handle of the box, and rested the point against the side of thefissure. "Haive now, Jasper, " he grunted. I did as he bade me. The box freed itself from the sides of itsresting-place. I had nothing but the weight of the casket to lift now, so I caught thehandle again. The thing was ponderously heavy, but I drew it to the topof the fissure, and laid it on the rock called the Devil's Point. "Ho! ho! ho!" yelled Eli, like one frenzied. As for me, I was nearly mad with joy. "My beauty, " I said, fondling the box, "I see Pennington in you, I seeNaomi's joy on you. You make me free, you make me independent. I loveyou, I do--I love you!" "Laive us drag un away from the Devil's Point, " cried Eli; "Hell's Mouthis too close to plaise me. " So I placed my arms around it and prepared to carry it from the rock, and away from the inky waters that curled and hissed in the "Devil'sMouth. " No sooner had I lifted it from the ground, however, than I letit fall again. "No! no!" screamed a voice near me. It was not Eli's guttural cry, itwas a repetition of the words we had heard in the "Devil's Church" atKynance Cove. On starting up I saw the same ghastly-looking creature, the same longbeard, the same wild eyes, the same long, lean hands. "No! no! no! I tell you no!" cried the thing again. "Why?" I asked, half in anger, half in terror, for I could but realisewhat such an apparition meant to us. "Because the thing is accursed!" he cried--"because it is red with theblood of innocence, black with sin, heavy with the cries of orphans'tears and widows' moans. It is the price of crime, red crime, blackcrime! Come away. " I jumped from the rock and caught the strange thing in my hands. It wasflesh and blood, and all fear departed. I turned his face to the light, then I burst into a loud laugh. "Ho! ho!" I cried, "the madman of Bedruthan Steps. Well, well, you savedmy life, you fed me when I was hungry, you clothed me when I was naked. I forgive you. But let me be now. I must take this away. " "No, no, Jasper Pennington, " he cried again, "your hands are yetunstained with blood. The moment you were to use such gains the curse ofa hundred Cains would be upon you. I know, I have felt. " "Why?" I said; "I do no harm in getting it; I hurt no man. It is mine asmuch as any other man's--nay, it is more. Eli Fraddam really owns it, and he has given it to me. " "Look you, Jasper Pennington, " he cried, "you would get back yourbirthright. If you got it back in such a way you would lose the betterbirthright, the birthright of God. I know of this treasure, I have heardits history. It is red with blood, I tell you, and black with crime. " In spite of myself the man's vehemence affected me. "But, " I said, "I love. I cannot go to her empty-handed. A Penningtondoes not do that. Besides, I am afraid that my love is also penniless, afraid that she has been robbed. " "Look, Jasper Pennington, " he said, "I have heard strange things. I havebeen afraid to ask questions, because--because--but tell me, who is themaiden you love?" "Naomi Penryn, " I replied. "Yes, yes; I know that, but who is Naomi Penryn? whose child is she?Does she come from Penryn? Who is her mother? who her father? where wasshe born? Tell me. " "He is mad, stark, staring mad, " I said to myself, yet I humoured him. True, the treasure lay at my feet, and I wanted to take it away, whileEli kept grumbling at my delay, but the man seemed to drag an answerfrom me. "She was born at Trevose House, close by Trevose Head, " I replied. "Indeed, she should be the owner of the estate. " "And her mother?" he cried. "Was some relative of the Tresidders. " "And her father? Tell me, man, tell me quickly. " "Her father was called Penryn--John Penryn, I think his name was. " "But how can that be? Did he not kill his wife before--that is, did shenot die?" "No, " I said, "he did not. He thought he killed her, and because of itcommitted suicide, but his wife was not dead. She got better soonafter--indeed, she died only a year or two ago. " "And Penryn committed suicide, you say?" "Yes. " "And the girl you love is his child?" "Yes. But what is all this to you? Why have you followed me? What are myaffairs to you?" "Everything, Jasper Pennington. Stop, let me think. " "I cannot stop, I must get this away! Look you, man, " and I caught hisarm, "this is nothing to you, I have found it, " and I kicked the ironbox. "It's mine, mine!" "No, no; it's not yours, I tell you. " He stopped and looked around him, then clenched his hands as though he were passing through a terriblecrisis. "Do you say the Tresidders have taken Trevose from the--the maid youlove?" "I am afraid they have. I believe they have. " "But where is she?" "It is naught to you. She is away from all danger. When I have takenthis treasure to a place of safety I shall go to her. I shall buy backPennington and take her to my home. " "No, Jasper Pennington, this must not be. Naomi Penryn must never livein a home bought with the price of crime. But you are sure she is safe?" He spoke like a man demented, and yet his earnestness, his evidenthatred of crime made me patient. Moreover, he had come upon me at acritical time, and was to an extent a sharer in my secret. "Look you, Esau, or Cain, or whatever else you may call yourself, " Isaid, "these are but idle words of yours--idle words. I have committedno crime, I hurt no man, I am poor, I have been robbed of my rights, myhome. Here, I trust, is my power to win back my home and give it to mylove, who is dearer to me than my life. " "There is no need, Jasper Pennington, I tell you there is no need! Throwthis thing to the Hell's Mouth, by which it has been lying. Take me toyour love; let me see her face, and then--well, I will not promise what, but it shall be well with you, " and he laughed like a man from whoselife a great fear had gone. I looked at him, and he presented a strange appearance in the light ofthe moon on that lonely island. I could not let the treasure slip frommy hands at his bidding, for what was the promise of such as he, whoseevery action told me he was mad? "Look you, " he continued, "I have followed you for your good. I tried tokeep you from leaving Land's End last night, I followed you to the cavein Kynance Cove. Come, there is more danger around than you think. " "What danger?" I asked. The words had scarcely escaped my lips when I heard the sound of voices, and Eli gave a shriek as though some one had given him a deadly blow. I turned and saw several men standing close by me. A moment later onespoke. "Oa, Jasper Pennington, this _es_ kind of 'ee to come 'ere like this. You knawed I wanted to vind out Granfer Fraddam's secret, did'n 'ee, then? An' you was a goin' to make a present of et to me, wad'n 'ee, then? Well, you be kind, Jasper. " "Cap'n Jack!" I cried. "Iss, Cap'n Jack. Allays a friend to 'ee, Jasper, a stiddy, pious man Ibe. So es Billy Coad 'ere. Ther's few people c'n give sich a religiousexperience as Billy. Well, we vound out wot you was up to, so we be cumto help 'ee, my deear boy. " I saw that all was lost. The treasure, if treasure there was, couldnever be mine. "You told them this!" I cried, turning to the madman, to whom I had beentalking. "No, Jasper Pennington, I have told nothing. But I heard they werecoming, and I came to warn you. " He spoke quietly and with dignity. His madness was gone, he seemed a newman. "Ded 'ee think that we wos vools, Jasper, my deear? Aw, iss, Eli es aclever boy, but law, Cap'n Jack's gang 'ave got eyes everywhere. And wecudden find the dreckshuns, and we bea'nt no schullards, but we do knawthat two and two do maake vower. That's how we vound out. Aw, aw, Jasper, my deear, you bea'nt a-goin' to buy back Pennington in that way. No, no; and I have my doubts ef the weather 'll laive 'ee git back tothe caave in Gamper Bay again, for oal you stailed my boat from there. " His words drove me to madness, especially when they roused a laugh fromIsrael Barnicoat, who stood close by him. "Then I'm not to have this, " I cried, pointing to the box. "No, you bea'nt, my deear. I be a generous man, but I cudden affordthat. " "Then you shan't!" I cried. With a strength that was unnatural I seized the heavy iron box, andbefore they could prevent me I threw it into the black waters of thegulf. "There, " I said, "if I cannot have it neither shall you, or if you getit, you shall go into Hell's Mouth after it. " Cap'n Jack gave a terrible oath. "Send him after it, Israel Barnicoat!"he cried. I stooped to seize the crowbar in order to defend myself, but before Icould use it as a weapon Israel Barnicoat threw himself upon me. My footslipped upon the rock, and before I could regain my footing I received astunning blow. A moment later I felt myself sinking in the black watersfrom which Eli Fraddam had said there was no escape. And all thishappened in a few seconds--so quickly, indeed, did it take place that Ihad not even time to call upon God to have mercy upon my poor, sinfulsoul. CHAPTER XXIV TELLS OF THE STRANGE REVELATION MADE BY THE MADMAN OF BEDRUTHEN STEPS, AND OF TAMSIN TRUSCOTT'S TREACHERY For a moment I gave myself up as lost. I remembered how the black watersof the gulf coiled and circled, and knew that there must be some strongcurrent underneath. I remembered, too, how the stick I had thrown intoit had disappeared from sight, and felt that there could be no hope forme. But this was only for a moment. I was a strong swimmer, and had beenaccustomed to the water all my life. After all, "Hell's Mouth" was notvery wide, and I hoped I should be able to grasp the edge of the rocksand thus save myself. Then I remembered that Cap'n Jack and hisfollowers would, if possible, keep me from ever escaping if it were intheir power so to do. I had in a moment destroyed their hopes of evergetting Granfer Fraddam's treasure, for not one of them would dare todescend into the treacherous depths of the waters where I had thrown it. All this passed through my mind like a flash, and then I felt myselfdrawn by a terrible current down and down into the depths. "It's all over, " I thought. "I shall have to go to my Maker without eversaying good-bye to my darling, " and then death seemed terrible to me; soterrible, indeed, was the thought of it, that I determined I would notdie, and I held my breath as well as I could while I was carried alongby the force of the current. How long I was under water I cannot say. It could not have been long, for one cannot live long without air, but it seemed ages to me. As Ilook back now it seems as though those few seconds were long years. Iwill not try and tell the thoughts that passed through my mind, or ofthe terrible things through which I thought I went. It is not a part ofthis story, neither do I expect I should be believed if I related it. God in His infinite mercy, however, did not wish me to die, forpresently my head shot above the water, and that without any effort ofmy own, and then instinctively I started swimming, after drawing a deepbreath. As soon as I was able I looked around me, but the surroundingswere entirely strange. Above me rose a cliff a good many feet high, andtoward this I swam, being very careful, however, to save myself fromstriking against any of the countless rocks, some of which were onlypartially covered. The sea was very calm, and this was my salvation, for presently I wasable to get a footing on one of the rocks without being hurt. This done, I again looked around me, but all in vain. On the one hand was the sea, on the other rose the black cliff. As I said, the night was very calm, only now and then the sobbing, moaning wind swept along the waters, and it was through this fact that Iascertained my whereabouts. On listening I thought I heard the sound ofvoices, loud, angry voices, but I was so bewildered that at first I knewnot what they meant, but I fancied they were not far away; then I fellto thinking of the direction from which the sound came, and I imaginedthat the current must have carried me to the east side of the island, not far from the southern extremity where I had been. This brought back to my mind the reason why I had been thrust into thewater, for those terrible feelings which possessed me as I was suckeddown into the depths of Hell's Mouth had driven from my mind allthoughts of the purpose which had brought me on the island. And here Imust confess, to my shame, that my first definite thought on realisingmy condition was not thankfulness to God for having saved me frommanifold danger, but one of anger and impatience because I had beenfoiled in my purpose. It seemed to me as though defeat tracked my stepseverywhere. Ever and always I was outwitted by more clever brains thanmy own, and now when I fancied I had wealth and power within my grasp, it was snatched from me in a moment. I did not remember the probabilitythat the supposed treasure was no treasure at all, for the improbabilityof any one hiding a box of great value at such a place had neveroccurred to me. To my mind the whole business had been plain enough. Granfer Fraddam knew of such a thing, and had kept its whereabouts aprofound secret, and only through the cleverness and affection of Elihad I become possessed of its secret. Evidently, too, Cap'n JackTruscott's anxiety to possess the directions showed his belief in thereality of hidden riches. Since then, however, I have much doubted it. It seems to me next to impossible that such a place should be chosen tohide great riches. Moreover, what was the reason for hiding it? Why hadit not been taken away before? And yet, on the other hand, why had thebox been placed there with so much care, and in such a wild, unfrequented place, if it did not contain something of great value?These questions, I suppose, will never be answered now. The box lies atthe bottom of "Hell's Mouth, " and all the riches of the world would nottempt me to try and drag it from its resting-place. I was saved by theinfinite mercy of God, and strong man as I am, I cannot help shudderingeven now at the thought of what I felt as I was dragged by unknownpowers through the depths of that awful place. I write this that any whomay read these lines may not be tempted to venture life and reason toobtain that iron chest. Not even Cap'n Jack Truscott or any of his gangdared to do this, and what they dared not attempt is not for flesh andblood to regard as possible. At that time, however, I did not think of these things. To me itcontained untold riches; in that grim iron casket lay love, riches, happiness, home. I had failed to obtain it, even although I had draggedit from its resting-place, because of the subtlety of Cap'n Jack's gang. And yet I rejoiced that I had thrown it into the gulf. If they hadfoiled me, I had also foiled them. All the same, I was enraged becauseof my failure, especially as I saw no means of getting back Pennington. Then I thought of Naomi at Mullion Cove, and wondered how she fared. Ihad told her that when I came to her again I should bring the meanswhereby all her difficulties would be removed, and the intensity of mylove for her made my disappointment the greater. I thought how sorrowfulshe would be, and yet I rejoiced with a great joy because of her lovefor me. Ay, even there, clinging to a rock close to that lonely island, with enemies near me, I could have shouted with joy at the memory ofher words to me as I left her by the cottage to which I had taken her. For love overcometh all things. All these things passed quickly through my slow-working brain; indeed, they were an impression rather than a series of thoughts. Presently, too, I was able to distinguish the words that were spoken. I could hearEli pouring forth curses, which I will not here write down, while thestranger seemed to be speaking in my praise. As for Cap'n Jack, heseemed anxious to appease Eli's anger. "Come now, Soas, " I heard him say, "'tes a pity for sure. I be as zorryas can be. I be all for paice, I be. I wos a bit vexed when Jasperthrawed un into the say; who wudden be? But I ded'n main to kill un. There now, it ca'ant be 'elped now; and Jasper Pennington ed'n the firstgood man that's gone to the bottom of the say. " "He's at the bottom of ''Ell's Mouth'!" shrieked Eli. "You thrawed unthere; but you shall suffer, Jack Fraddam. Ef mawther es a witch, I be awizard, and you shall suffer wuss than the darkness of thicky plaace. Ided love Jasper, he was kind to me, he was. He loved me, he ded. Hetooked little Eli round with un, he ded. " And then followed words whichI will not write, for, indeed, they were very terrible. After this many things were said until Cap'n Jack got angry. "Gab on, you little varmin, " he cried, "gab on. You thought you couldoutwit Jack, ded 'ee? Well, you be quiet now, or you'll folla Jasper. " "You dar'nt tich me!" shrieked Eli--"you dar'nt. I'd maake your fleshshrink up ef you ded. I'd make your eyeballs burn like coals of vire, Iwud. Begone from me 'ere now, or I'll summon the devil, I will. He ed'nvur far from 'ere, I tell 'ee. " And then he said things which he musthave borrowed from his mother, for I know of no other who could think ofthem. Anyhow he frightened Cap'n Jack and his gang, for they cried out totheir leader to leave Eli and the madman, because they were afraid. Thisthey did with many terrible oaths and threats. All the same they left, although they tried to seem to try and do so in a brave way. "Iss, " I heard Israel Barnicoat say, "Jasper be out of the way now, sureenough. Ef you can rise un from the dead, Eli, tell un what I knaw 'boutthe maid that he took to Mullion, but she ed'n there now, she ed'n. She's where he would never git to 'er ef he was livin'. " And he laughedbrutally, and yet fearfully I thought. I believe I should have cried out at this had I not heard a moan ofagony, such as I trust I may never hear again. It was the stranger, Iwas sure, whom I had heard. "Tell me where she is, " he cried, and I knew he had followed them. ThenI heard the sound of blows followed by groans. "Lev us do for thicky little imp, too, " I heard a voice say, "and thennobody 'll know nothin'. " "No, " cried Cap'n Jack, "Betsey 'll vind out ef we do. " And then I heardtheir footsteps going northward. All this time I had been lying against the rock, and half of my bodybeing under water, I was chilled to the bone. When I tried to move Ifound that all my limbs were numb, and again I began to fear of escapingfrom where I was. But this did not remain long. The words IsraelBarnicoat had spoken about Naomi made despair impossible, and quickenedmy mind and body to action. I waited until I judged Cap'n Jack's gang to be out of hearing, then Igave a low whistle, the nature of which was known only to Eli andmyself. In an instant I heard an answering cry, and a few seconds laterI heard his hoarse, guttural voice overhead. "Jasper, Jasper, es et you? Thank the Lord!" "Yes, Eli, that rope you brought. " "Iss, iss, my deear, in a minute. " A few seconds later I saw a rope descending. The cliff was perhapsthirty feet in height just here. I could not judge exactly, but it wasabout perpendicular, so I could not climb it. After much struggling, however, I reached a point where ascent was possible, and aided by Eli, who pulled like a madman at the rope I had fastened around my body, I atlength reached a place of safety. "Oa, Maaster Jasper, Maaster Jasper!" sobbed Eli, "how glad I be! How Ido love 'ee!" And he fondled my wet, clammy hands tenderly. "Is the madman dead?" I asked. "I dunnaw. Never mind 'bout he; be you all right? You'n sure et's you?" "Sure, Eli, safe and sound. Let us go to him. " By the aid of the bright moonlight we found him lying seemingly starkand dead on the ground. I soon discovered to my joy, however, that hewas only stunned, and a few minutes later he sat up and spoke to us. "Jasper Pennington not dead!" he cried. "No, " I said, telling him how I had escaped; "but come, can you walk?Have you any bones broken?" "No; the fellow tried to stab me, but he failed; I was only stunned. " "Then let us go. " "Go where?" he said, in a dazed kind of way. "I must go to Naomi, " I said. "Yes, yes, " he cried eagerly, "how could I forget? Yes, we must go thismoment, this very moment. I am quite well and strong. Come at once. " He spoke with a kind of dignity, and I looked at him again to assuremyself that he was the madman who had saved me by Trevose Head. "We ca'ant go to-night, ted'n saafe, " said Eli, who continued to fondlemy hands and to utter all sorts of endearing terms. "We must, " he cried, "we must. There's not a second to lose. We must gostraight to the house where you left her, and find her if she is there;if not we must not rest till she is in a place of safety. " He spoke in a tone of authority, and was so peremptory that I wondered. "Who are you?" I asked; "what is my love's safety to you?" "Everything, Jasper Pennington, " he replied; "I am Naomi Penryn'sfather. " "What!" I said aghast. "Yes, " he repeated, "I am Naomi Penryn's father. Come hither, JasperPennington, and let me tell you. " He led me away from Eli, who uttered strange, low sounds, as he alwaysdid when he was excited, and then the man whom I had thought mad spoketo me in low, earnest tones. "You have heard my story, Jasper Pennington, " he said--"heard how Istruck my wife when she was in a perilous condition. It is true. Ithought I had killed her, and since then I have never had an hour'speace. I will not tell you what I have done since or where I have been, except that I have been in hell. You thought me mad--perhaps I havebeen; I think I have. A little while ago I was drawn to come back toTrevose, but I was afraid to ask any questions. I seemed to be followedby the powers of darkness, who forbade me to speak. And yet I wasfascinated to the spot. You can guess why. I need not tell you anythingelse now, you know what I would say. The thought that I have a daughteralive and that I did not kill my wife has made the world new. " "And you did not commit suicide, then?" I said, in an unmeaning, foolishsort of way. "No. Coward that I was, I ran away, and for years, years--nearly twentynow--I have been followed by--but never mind, it is gone--all gone. Onlylet us go! You love my child, Jasper Pennington. Come, let us find her. " "Yes, yes, " I replied; "but why did you follow me here?" "Why? In my madness I felt sure that you had the secret of my life'sjoy, and because my life has been such that I could not bear you toobtain that which is the price of lost souls. I--I have been--where Ihave heard the history of that thing which lies under water. It is not atreasure, Jasper Pennington, it is damnation. Perhaps I will tell youmore some day, but not now. Let us leave the island. " "But it is not safe to leave it by night. " "Yes; I know the way. I have been here many times--I mean among theislands, I will take you to the sailing-boat which brought me to St. Agnes. Come, I will tell you all that needs telling as we go back. " "But Cap'n Jack's gang?" "Their boat is at St. Mary's. " "How do you know?" "Enough that I have found out their plans. " After this Eli and I followed him to a little cove where a boat rocked, and ere long we were landed at St. Agnes. Here we found a good-sizedsailing-boat, and here, too, I dried my clothes in a fisherman'scottage, wondering all the while at the strange things which hadbefallen me. As soon as morning came we started for St. Ives, for thither Naomi'sfather determined to go, for Naomi's father I believed him to be. He said that we should thus escape Cap'n Jack's gang, and be almost asnear Mullion as if we landed at Penzance. We did not, however, land atSt. Ives. The men who owned the boat consented to take us on to Hayle, which was five miles nearer Mullion than St. Ives. During our sail across I reproached myself greatly for placing Naomi inthe care of Tamsin Truscott, for I believed that she had been led to beunfaithful, and had told Israel Barnicoat of her whereabouts. I talkedmuch with Mr. Penryn about these things, over whom a very great changehad come. He was no longer violent in language or in deed, rather heseemed subdued and very thoughtful. He spoke very calmly andthoughtfully, and suggested many things which would never have occurredto me. Such was the power of what I had told him that all his fearsseemed to have gone, the wild, haunted look had passed away from hiseyes, while his actions were those of a refined gentleman. On arriving at Hayle we, after much delay and difficulty, obtainedhorses, and rode rapidly toward Mullion, my heart sometimes beating highwith hope, and at others lying in my bosom as though all joy were gone;for be it known the revelations of the last few hours had madeeverything appear in a new light. If this man was Naomi's father, and, as I said, I believed he was, I could no longer assume the position ofher guardian and protector. She would no longer look to me as her solehelper and friend. Her father would claim to be first. This led to manyother surmises, not many of which were pleasant, and which made meofttimes gloomy and dejected. But these were not the matters concerning which I troubled the most. Iworried about the words of Israel Barnicoat. What did he mean by sayingthat Naomi was where I should never be able to get her? I had had but little sleep for many hours, but I felt no weariness. Mystrength seemed to increase with my difficulties, and I did not oncedroop in my saddle or rub my eyes like a drowsy man. It must have beennear a twenty miles' ride from Hayle to Mullion, but we were not long incovering it; indeed, after we had reached Helston, we rode as fast asthe horses could carry us. On coming in sight of Mrs. Crantock's house I left my companions, soeager was I, and thus reached the white house with a green porch someminutes before they came up. Opening the door without knocking Ientered, and found Mrs. Crantock, looking pale and anxious, but I couldnowhere see Naomi. "Thank God you have come!" cried the woman. "Why? Where is she?" I asked. "She's gone, I know not where. " "How is that?" I cried angrily. "You promised you would care for her, that you would guard her as if she were your own child. " "Yes, yes. Oh, young man, it is wrong to trust to an arm of flesh. " "Look you, " I cried, catching her roughly by the arm, "I want noreligious talk! I left a lonesome, helpless maid with you whom youpromised to protect. Where is she now?" I said this like one demented, as, indeed, I was. I heard Eli and Naomi's father enter the room, but I took no heed, neither did I listen carefully to the story the woman told. I had somevague remembrance about her saying she went to hear Mr. Charles Wesley, leaving Naomi with Tamsin, and that on her return that morning both hadgone. She had inquired of her neighbours, and had been told that threemen had come to the house at daybreak, and that when they went awayTamsin and Naomi rode with them in the carriage they had brought. It was well Naomi's father was with me, for my mind was too confused toask the necessary questions. I reproached myself for trusting Tamsin andfor not taking better precautions. I felt I had by my own foolishnesslost my love and again allowed her to be in the power of my enemies. Ithought of a score of things I ought to have done, while Mr. Penrynasked many pointed questions. We were about to take to the saddle again when Tamsin Truscott rushedinto the house. The poor girl's face was as pale as that of a ghost, andshe trembled from head to foot. "Forgive me, Jasper, " she cried. I did not speak, for I knew not how to control my words. "Oh, Jasper, I--I could not help it. It was so hard, so terribly hard. I--I loved you, and I thought that when she was gone you would forgether, and then--" She did not finish her sentence, but sobbed bitterly, as though she wasin sore straits and truly contrite, as, indeed, I thought she was. She went on to utter many words of self-accusation. She confessed thatshe had betrayed Naomi's hiding-place, with many other things which Ineed not here write down. "Where is she now?" I cried angrily. "She is being taken to Padstow, " she said. "You know why. " "Is it the priest?" I asked. "Yes, " she answered, "and the Tresidders. " "Let us get to our saddles, " I cried, "we may get there before they. " "Yes, you can if you ride hard. " "What about horses?" said Mr. Penryn; "these are poor nags; they werethe best I could get, but they are spent with a twenty miles' ride. " "They will last to Falmouth, " I cried, "we must get fresh ones there. " "God forgive me, but I have no more money, " he said, and at this I, too, hung my head, for I was penniless. I looked to Eli, but before the dwarf could speak Tamsin had caught myhands. "I have plenty, Jasper, " she cried. "Oh, let me help you! It was all myfault, let me do what I can now. " "Where is your money, girl?" asked Mr. Penryn. "It is at Kynance, Jasper, " she said, not noticing him; "father is notyet home, and we can get there before he returns. " "It is scarcely out of our way, " I said to Mr. Penryn, and it seemed ouronly hope. And so we went thitherward, although I had grave doubts as towhether Cap'n Jack had not returned. CHAPTER XXV HOW WE WENT TO PENNINGTON, AND HOW THE TRESIDDERS WON THE VICTORY On looking over what I have just written, it has struck me that I havetold this part of my story hastily, scarcely relating enough to tell howmatters stood. I ought to have said that it took us fifteen hours tosail from St. Agnes Island to Hayle. Thus having left the island atdaybreak--that is, about eight o'clock in the morning--we did not arriveat Hayle till the following midnight, and such was our difficulty ingetting horses at Hayle, that we did not leave there until morning, thusarriving at Mullion just before noon. We were there, I should imagine, something over an hour, and as Porth Mullion is only some seven or eightmiles from Kynance, I had hopes of getting to Captain Jack's house anhour or two before dark. I discovered, too, that Tamsin had ridden fromKynance to Mullion on horseback. She had, in a fit of jealousy, betrayedour secret to Israel Barnicoat, and this had led to Naomi being takenaway; and anxious, so she said, to atone, she had come to Mullion totell her story. It may seem foolish in me to have trusted her again after she had oncebetrayed me, but I have always been one who yielded to the promptings ofthe heart rather than to the conclusions of reason, so I rode towardKynance without demur, and even Mr. Penryn made no objection. Eli, however, grumbled greatly, and said we were going to a nest of adders;but indeed our horses were useless, and I knew not how we could getfresh ones, except through Tamsin's offer of money. There was no sign of life at Captain Jack's house when we came to it, soI concluded that he had not yet returned from the Scilly Isles. I wasvery thankful for this, because I knew his presence would mean greatdanger to me. He fancied that I was dead, and but for the mercy of God Ishould have been--murdered, as it were, by his hand, and by that ofIsrael Barnicoat. I knew he was as cunning as Satan himself, and when hefound out that I was alive would, I believed, stop at no means to end mylife. And thus nothing but sore necessity would have taken me to Kynanceat that time. But as Mr. Penryn had said, the horses we rode, which werebut little better than farm beasts, were sore spent with a ride oftwenty miles or so, and as it was fully fifty to Padstow--nay, nearersixty, taking into consideration the nature of the road--it was uselessto think of trying to ride them thither. "This way, Jasper, " cried Tamsin; "this way to father's chest. No oneknows where it is but him and me. Oh, you do forgive me, don't you? Idid it because I wanted you so! You believe me, don't you, Jasper?" andthe poor girl sobbed piteously. I did not speak, for my heart felt very bitter, even though I thoughtshe was trying to atone for what she had done. She had led me to a little outhouse, cunningly hidden among the rocks, and which could not be reached save by going through the kitchen, owingto a precipice behind. Arrived here she opened a box, and took from it abag heavy with gold. "Here's money enough, Jasper, " she said eagerly. "Oh, Jasper, if youonly knew!" "Knew what, Tamsin?" I said, for the girl's sorrow made me gentle towardher, even although my heart was torn with anxiety about Naomi. "Knew how hard it is, " she cried. "Oh, Jasper, are you sure you lovethat maid so? She does not care for you as I do. Could you not think ofme and forget her?" and the girl held my hand tightly in hers. Now I am, and always shall be awkward in my ways toward women. A woman'stears always unman me, and make me soft-hearted. So I knew not what tosay to her, and for the life of me I could not be angry. In theprovidence of God all men love all women, only there must be oneespecially to stir the depths of each man's heart. And, verily, had notmine heart been taken captive, I should have taken Tamsin in my arms andkissed her, so piteous was her cry, and so full of love was the lightwhich shone from her eyes. "Look you, Tamsin, " I said, "I cannot help it, but that maid hath takenall my love. But for her I might have been different; now I can onlylove you as a brother should love a sister. " Then her eyes became hard, and I knew I had spoken wrongly. "I must go now, " I continued, "for she is in danger; and if we ride nothard, I may not see her again. " "Yes, go, " she said with an angry laugh; "overtake her, rescue her, ifyou can. " This aroused my suspicions. "Tamsin, " I said, "have you told me truly?Are these men taking her to Padstow? I am trusting you implicitly. It ishard for a man to threaten a woman, but if you have told me wrongly, mayGod have mercy upon you, for I will not. " "I have spoken the truth, Jasper; only be careful to inquire at Penrynif the _Golden Cross_ has been seen in the harbour. I know they talkedabout it being there. If it has been seen, they have gone on toPadstow. " "How do you know?" "I heard the priest say so, " said Tamsin. "He said if the _Golden Cross_is lying at Penryn, we can get to Bristol without going to Padstow; ifit isn't, we ride to Padstow. " "You swear this, Tamsin? My heart is very sore, " I cried. "Yes; this is truth, Jasper, this is what they said;" but she did notlook me in the face as she spoke. I pushed the bag of money in my pocket and turned to go, but she caughtmy arm again. "Won't you kiss me, Jasper?" she said, "just to show you forgive me. Just kiss me once; it will be the only time in this world. " So I kissed her as a brother might kiss a sister, and not as a loverkisses a maid. This I swear by my love for the only maid I ever loved, and by my faith as a Christian man. But she clung to me, and would notlet me go, and even as she did so I heard the sound of many voices inthe house adjoining, and then Captain Jack and Israel Barnicoat came tothe little hut in which we were. "Jasper Pennington!" they both cried together with terrible oaths, andthen both of them sprang upon me. I had thrown off Tamsin as I heardtheir cry, and so in a degree was able to defend myself; at the sametime I was greatly at a disadvantage, so much so that they mastered me, and held me so that I could not put forth my strength. Then I saw IsraelBarnicoat lift a knife to strike me, and for the life of me I could makeno defence, and could only hold my breath and await his blow. It fell, but not on me, for Tamsin had thrown herself between us and hadreceived it. "My God, " cried Israel, "I have killed Tamsin!" and the thought sofrightened them both that they loosened their hold on me, and so in amoment I was free. I knew, too, at that moment that few men are loved asTamsin loved me, for she herself had voluntarily received the blow thatwould perchance have killed me. But so great was their evident hatred for me, that for the momentneither took notice of Tamsin, but sprung upon me again. This time, however, I was ready for them, so I met Israel with a blow so heavy thathe fell to the floor like a log of wood. I would have spared CaptainJack if I could, for he was past his prime, but he came upon me sosavagely that I dared not. "Go, Jasper, go!" gasped Tamsin. "They will kill you. Don't wait; go, only--" "Are you much hurt, Tamsin?" I said. "Tell me if I can help you. " "No, no; you cannot help me. Go--go to Pennington; go to Pennington!" "Why?" I cried; "you said Penryn. " "Pennington!" she repeated. "Go at once. " I grieved at leaving her there, but it seemed my duty; besides, I couldnot help her. So I went to her. "Good-bye, Tamsin; I will send Betsy Fraddam to you. She knows more than any doctor. Good-bye. You have told me the truththis time. God bless you; you have saved my life. " "Forgive my telling you lies. Oh, I wanted you so, but I think I amdying now. Go quickly to Pennington, and forgive me, Jasper. " I left her then, much bewildered and troubled, for I felt it hard toleave her there without knowing whether she would live or die, andremembering all the time that if she died, she died for love of me. When I got to the front of the house I found Mr. Penryn and Eli in thecustody of Billy Coad and another man, but they let them free as I came. Then I told Billy to go to a doctor who lived at Lizard Town. I told Mr. Penryn many of the things which I have here written down, andthen we rode rapidly away toward Pennington, Eli also coming with us. "Eli, are you afraid of Captain Jack's gang?" I said presently. "No, I be'ant. " "Would they hurt you?" "No, they wudden; not waun ov 'em. " "Then go to Lizard Town yourself, and take the doctor to Tamsin, thencome back to your mother's house and tell me how Tamsin is. " "No, " said Naomi's father; "you will come to Pennington and ask for himthere. " This he said looking at me steadily. "You do not know Richard Tresidder, " I said. "He will have me to deal with, " he said quietly. "Jasper, that girl toldyou the truth at the last. My child is taken there. " "I believe she is, " I replied. "I have felt it might be so all the day, " he continued, "only the girlseemed so sincere. Truly the heart of a woman is a strange thing. " Then we both fell to silence as we rode along, for I had much to thinkabout, and so, indeed, had he. At the time I did not think how eager hemust be to see his daughter, so filled was my own heart with longing, but as I look back now I feel how little I understood his heart at thattime. Just as daylight was dying we arrived at Pennington Gates. I mustconfess to a strange feeling as I rode through them, for many things hadhappened since I last rode to Pennington. Then I had come from Kynance, and then, too, I had come to see my love. "I will go first, Jasper, " said Naomi's father quickly. "I would we weremore presentable, but up to a few days ago I had no hope of--but nevermind that. Our errand must explain the nature of our attire. You standbehind me, and the servant may admit us. " He seemed to have forgotten all about the past, and spoke as though hehad a right to enter the house from which my father had been ejected. On coming to the door I could hear that something of importance wasgoing on within. I heard the noise of many footsteps and the sound ofmany voices. When the servant came to the door he did not seem to regardus with surprise; nay, rather, he seemed to expect us. I afterwarddiscovered that he mistook us for some one else. The day had now nearlygone, and thus in the shades of evening he did not see who we were. "Will you come this way?" he said. "Mr. Tresidder is in the library, andis expecting you. " Had I been alone I should have acted foolishly, so great was my surpriseat his words. But Mr. Penryn saw in a moment how things stood. "Is she safe?" he asked the servant in a whisper, which I thought a veryfoolish question, but a second later I saw how wise it was. "The escaped nun?" said the man. "Yes, sir. She was carried from thecarriage to the snuggery. She's there now. " "Is she ill?" "No, sir. She's kept quiet, that is all, sir. " "Thank you. Take us to your master. " The servant led the way without a word, and a few seconds later we stoodin the library, the servant closing the door behind us. There were six people in the room. Richard Tresidder's mother was there, the woman whom my grandfather had married, and who had been the cause ofall our trouble. She was an old woman, but evidently strong and agile. Icould not help noticing even then how brightly her eyes shone, and howgrimly her lips were pressed together. Richard Tresidder was there, too, looking, I thought, much worried and careworn, while young Nick stood byhis side, his face very pale, and his arm in a sling. The other threemen I did not know, although I fancied I had seen one of them before. Richard Tresidder turned to us as if to tell us something, then seeingme, he cried out angrily, and with great astonishment. Now, not until that moment did I realise that we had come into a placeof danger. Instinctively I measured the men who stood before us. Leavingout Nick Tresidder, we were but two to four, besides which we were inthe house of a man who had servants to do his bidding. Still I fearednothing; nay, rather a great joy came into my heart that at last Ishould meet the Tresidders in this way face to face. "Jasper Pennington!" cried Richard Tresidder, and then both Nick and hisgrandmother started up as though they had been attacked by a great evil. "And John Penryn. " This Naomi's father said. "What?" "John Penryn. Do you remember me, Dick Tresidder?" "No, no. John Penryn committed suicide. He killed his wife and committedsuicide. " It was my grandfather's second wife who spoke. "He did not kill his wife, he did not commit suicide, " replied JohnPenryn quietly. "True, I struck my wife in a fit of madness. Of theprovocation I will say nothing. I thought I had killed her, and then, like a coward, I ran away from my home, afraid to face what wouldfollow. But in the mercy of God I did not kill her. In the mercy of God, too, a child was born to us; and you became her guardian, RichardTresidder. Where is she now?" For a moment silence fell upon the company. All awaited the outcome ofthe strange scene. I watched Richard Tresidder's face, and saw howfrightened he was. I was sure, too, that his mind was seeking some wayout of the difficulty in which he was placed. "You are an impostor. We cannot speak to you. Leave the house!" Againit was my grandfather's second wife who spoke. "If you wish, " replied Naomi's father, "it shall be taken to a court oflaw. It would be painful for me to have the past recalled, but it shallbe so if you will. You are my daughter's legal guardian, and until myidentity is established you can exercise a certain amount of control. But remember this, if my past is made public, so will yours be. I shallwant many things explained which will not be creditable to you, neitherwill you be free from the law's just punishment. My child will be placedin the witness-box, and she will have to tell many things which, Ishould judge, will not be pleasant to you. " In saying this he never raised his voice, although I knew his excitementwas great, and that he had much difficulty in restraining his passion. For a few seconds there was a deathly silence, for neither RichardTresidder nor his mother spoke a word. Both seemed stunned by what wassaid. I saw, however, that presently they looked at the men who stoodnear, and who as yet had not spoken a word. "I do not think you will find physical force of much use, " went on Mr. Penryn quietly, "for even if Jasper Pennington could not fell an ox withone blow of his arm, and you could get rid of us by the means you areconsidering, it would be of no use. Think you we have come here withoutprecautions? I knew better than that. " Then I remembered that he had spoken to Eli Fraddam when I had sent himaway. I saw what he meant now, although at the time I wondered what hehad to say to the dwarf. Then Richard Tresidder's mother rose to her feet, and came up close towhere we stood. "Let me look at you, and see if you be John Penryn, " she said, and hestood still while the woman gazed steadily at him, as though she wouldread the secrets of his heart. Presently her eyes flashed as though she had come to a decision. "There is no doubt, Richard, " she said, "this is John Penryn. I rememberhis face, I can recall his voice now. You must give up your ward, myson. We have guarded her in many trying times, we have shielded her fromgreat danger. But now it is at an end. Of course there must be manyformalities to go through, but there need be no trouble, no publicity. All our actions can be explained. All we have done has been for thechild's good. You are welcome, John, and Pennington must be your homeuntil your claim to Trevose is made good, as it will be, for we shallraise no barriers. " This she said with many other things which I will not here write down. She spoke pleasantly and plausibly, too, until for a moment I forgot whoshe was, and thought her to be truly a lovable and motherly old lady. But this was only for a moment, and I must confess I was not at allpleased at the turn things were taking, especially as she seemed toimpress Mr. Penryn favourably. "Where is my child now?" he asked eagerly. "She is here, John; here in this very house. You shall see her anon. Wehave been obliged to be careful for her, for she has had an enemy inthat man by your side. He, a penniless scoundrel, has dogged herfootsteps, and sought to ruin her life, and out of love for her we havebeen obliged to take steps that may have seemed harsh, but which, believe me, John, were for the good of the child whom we thought anorphan, and wholly dependent on us. " "And who is this enemy?" asked Naomi's father. "It is Jasper Pennington, " she cried, "the man by your side, a cowardlyruffian, a drunken swaggerer, and the companion of the vilest people inthe country. We have sought to save her from him, John Penryn; and now, thank God, our work is done. " This she said with a tremor in her voice, as though she had been aninjured woman. "You know it is a lie!" I cried vehemently. "You know it to be a baselie!" And this was all I could say, for the wily woman seemed to take allwords from my mouth, save those of a blank denial to her wicked lies. Besides my heart sunk like lead as I saw how her words weighed withNaomi's father, and as though he saw everything in a new light. "Let me see my child, " he said at length, and after both RichardTresidder and his mother had made themselves out to be the guardianangels of Naomi's life, while I had been plotting her destruction. "You shall see her when he is gone, " she said, pointing to me. "I cannever consent for her to come here while that wretch is in the room. "Whereupon John Penryn asked many questions, which they answered socunningly that I was tongue-tied, and could say nothing except foolish, wild ejaculations. "Go, Jasper Pennington, " he said at length, "leave me here. " "No, " I said; "I came to find Naomi, my love. I will see her before Igo. She has promised to be my wife. " "His wife!" cried Richard Tresidder's mother. "Think of it. He possessesnot one stick. He is a wild vagabond, a terror wherever he goes. How canNaomi Penryn become his wife?" "Pennington should be mine!" I cried, like one demented. "You robbed itfrom my father. " "You know the history of Pennington, John, " cried the old woman; "it isheld in trust for my son. It should have been given to him outright, butmy poor husband was mad at the time, and he made a madman's will. Butcan this fellow buy it back? Has he wealth sufficient to pay half theworth of the estate?" "Go, Jasper Pennington, " said Naomi's father again; "I will do what isright. This woman says you are an evildoer. Well, it shall be my work toguard my child against evildoers. " Then all the heart went out of me, and I, who had hoped so much, leftthe house of my fathers without so much as seeing Naomi or knowingwhether I should ever behold her again. Ay, I left it a beaten man, without a hope, without one bright spot in the sky of my life. I saw that Naomi's father had been dragged into the Tresidders' net, andthat he would be the creature of their wills, the tool to help them tofulfil their purposes. Except for this my mind was a perfect blank. Slow as I always was tothink, I saw no way out of my difficulties. That which I had hoped forcame not, and my worst fears were realised. In this state of mind I, forgetful of the horse on which I rode to thehouse, walked until I came to the gates, where, in the light moonlight, I thought I saw Eli Fraddam coming toward me. CHAPTER XXVI TELLS OF MY FORTUNES IN WINNING BACK MY BIRTHRIGHT, AND FINISHES THETALE "She ed'n killed, " was his first greeting. "She'll get better. " Then Iremembered that he had come from Kynance Cove, and spoke of TamsinTruscott. "I did ride vast, " he grunted again presently, but I spoke not. "What's the matter?" he continued presently. "Tell poor little Eli; hedo love Jasper. " So while we walked to his mother's cottage I told him all that had beensaid at Pennington. I told it in more fulness than I have related ithere, for it was then fresh in my memory. The dwarf chuckled much asthough he vastly enjoyed the cleverness of the Tresidders, but he madeno remark for a long time after I had finished my story; then he saidquietly: "We must watch thicky maazed man, Jasper. " "Why?" I asked. "To zee no 'arm do come to un. Iss, and we must keep our peepers oppenfur the purty maid, too. Watch night and day. " "You think they are in danger?" I said. "They Tresidders be slippery, " he grunted. "But how can we watch?" "Little Eli will zee to that. Fust thing in the morning you must go toLawyer Trefy into Turo, and tell 'im everything. And I must watch--iss, as I will, too. Little Eli ed'n a vool. " Presently we came to Betsy Fraddam's cottage, and the old dame welcomedher son warmly, but she said little to me, although she prepared foodfor me. For a long time I sat quietly in the chimney corner, and watchedthe flames leap upward and tried to think of my position. By and by, however, nature asserted herself, and, in spite of my anxiety, I feltmyself going to sleep. So I lay down on the couch which Eli prepared forme, and slept long and soundly. The next day I walked to Truro, and toldmy story to Lawyer Trefy, but he gave me little or no satisfaction, neither would he give me his opinion concerning the behaviour of Naomi'sfather. He asked many questions--keen, searching questions, such as onlya lawyer can ask, but he left me entirely in the dark concerning his ownthoughts. And so I came back to St. Eve, having made no step forward;and only one piece of advice did Lawyer Trefy give me, and that was togo to a tailor and get some new clothes, also to a barber and let himdress my hair. This I did, and, in spite of the dreariness of myprospect, I must confess I was pleased at the change made in myappearance; for youth, I suppose, always loves finery; and thus, although I could see no meaning in his advice, I was glad the lawyer hadgiven it. The next day I tried to get admission into Pennington House, but in thisI was unsuccessful. The servant told me I could not be admitted, although I thought he spoke respectfully to me. This fact I attributedto my fine attire. As for Eli, he was constantly watching the house, and although I asked him many questions concerning his investigations, he was silent as the Sphinx, neither would he communicate to me histhoughts. Indeed, at this time I began to doubt the loyalty of Eli. Heknew that my heart was almost breaking with disappointment, and yet hewas cheerful and gay. He did not sympathise with me in my sorrows, neither did he speak one helpful word. Altogether at this time my condition was deplorable. My love was cut offfrom me, and my sky was black from horizon to horizon. This went on for several days, and then I found that Naomi's father hadmade his home at Pennington, and that he had been visited by lawyers andothers interested in the Trevose Estate. I learnt, too, that noobjections whatever had been raised as to his assuming theproprietorship, and that all legal forms had been satisfactorilycomplied with. And yet neither he nor Naomi sent me one word of cheer;nay, they did not even recognise my existence, which, it must beadmitted, was hard to bear. Then, as if to add another drop to thefilled goblet of my sorrow, I one day met the Pennington carriage, inwhich was seated Richard Tresidder and Nick, together with John Penrynand my love, but none of them noticed me; nay, not even Naomi gave me asmuch as a nod. This, as may be imagined, made my prospects darker thanever, for I felt that my love's father had taken the Tresidders' partagainst me. And yet I could not drive away from my heart the feeling that my loveloved me. I remembered our meeting in the summer-house in LanherneGarden, I remembered the words she spoke; nay, more, I felt the joy ofher kisses, and so I could not wholly despair. On the other hand, however, I felt that she was now under the control of her father, and ifhis mind had been poisoned against me my case was indeed hopeless. Indeed, within a week from the time when I took Mr. Penryn toPennington, it was rumoured that Naomi had overcome her objection toNick Tresidder, and that, owing to her father's wishes, she hadconsented to be his wife. There seemed nothing that I could do, yet I would not go away; nay, Icould not. I was chained to St. Eve; and although I knew I was in dangerfrom Captain Jack and his gang, I heeded not. Tamsin Truscott, Idiscovered, was slowly recovering, and it was to her, I suspect, that Iowed my safety. I tried many times to gain an audience with Naomi's father, and in thisalso I was unsuccessful. He refused to hold any intercourse with me, andthis embittered me all the more, because, even if he regarded me as themerest stranger, I had tried to be a friend to him and his. I tried toexcuse him, and thus gain hope by saying that he was busily engaged inthe affairs of his estate; but all the same my heart was very weary andsad in those days, especially as every one seemed to shun me. No onewould befriend me; no one gave me a kind or helpful word. At that time all hopes of getting back Pennington died out of my heart. Up to now I had comforted myself with the idea that I should at sometime obtain the means to fulfil the conditions of my grandfather's will. Pennington was a valuable estate, and ignorant as I was, there seemed noway of getting the money; for be it known, in those days money wasscarce in the country, none of the families for many miles around hadmore than they needed, and even had I many friends among the so-calledwealthy, and had they been willing to advance the necessary money, Idoubt whether they could have done so. But I had no friends. RichardTresidder had poisoned the minds of all against me, so that thepossibility of my raising many thousands of pounds was out of thequestion. And what almost maddened me was the thought that John Penryn should haveso willingly played into the hands of my enemies, that he should soeasily have been deceived by those who were using him only as a means totheir own safety and aggrandisement. Then one day a light came into my sky in the shape of a message fromNaomi's father, asking me to meet him in the copse above GranferFraddam's cave. At first I suspected treachery, but I determined to go. If any one had wanted to do me bodily harm plenty of chances had beenoffered since I returned from my perilous adventure to the Scilly Isles. Indeed, I did not much care what became of me, for when hope is gone allis gone. So I went to the copse before the time mentioned, and this was at teno'clock in the morning. As I have before stated, this was a lonelyplace, only one cottage being near, and altogether shielded from thegaze of men. As I said, I was early at the meeting-place, and I lookedeagerly around for Naomi's father, but no one was there. I waited untilafter ten o'clock, and still no one came. "This is but a ruse, " I said bitterly; "this message came only to mockme as others have come;" but even as this thought flashed through mymind I heard the sound of footsteps on the frozen leaves, and turning Isaw, not John Penryn, but my love. At first I was almost overcome at the sight of her, for I feared lestsomething terrible should have happened to bring her instead of herfather, so I stood looking at her like one bereft of his senses. "Won't you speak to me, Jasper?" she said, and then my heart jumped sothat I was less able to speak than before; but I opened my arms, wondering all the time if I were not dreaming a beautiful dream. Yes, she came to me, my darling, whom I despaired of ever seeingagain--she came shy and coy, I thought, but love was shining from hereyes for all that. "My little love!" I cried; "and so you have come at last, " and I tookher in my great arms, my Naomi, the only maiden I ever did love, or evercan love. For love comes but once--that is, such a love as mine. And herhead was nestled on my heart, just as a mother nestles the babe sheloves, and a joy, such as even I had never felt before, came to me thatwintry morning as the sun shone on the ice crystals. There be men in these days who laugh at such a love as mine, but theywho do this have never entered into the secret of life's joy. I do notexpect to be understood by such, and my words to them will be but as asounding brass or a tinkling cymbal; but to those whose hearts have beenfilled with a great absorbing love, I know that my tale will have ameaning, simple as it may be, and badly, as I am afraid, it has beentold. For some seconds my heart was too full to speak. After the weary days ofhopeless waiting, thus to enter into joy seemed to make words too poorto tell what was in my heart. Presently, however, I asked her questions as to what had happened sinceI parted with her at the cottage by Mullion Sands, and she told me herstory. There was but little to tell however--that is, from the time shehad been left alone with Tamsin and Mrs. Crantock. She had been takenfrom the cottage to the carriage, and although to a degree forced, shehad been treated kindly. Indeed, she had not been long there before Icame with her father. Then I asked her concerning him, what she thoughtof him, and whether he had not brought her great joy. "Everything seems so strange, Jasper, " she said. "I had never dreamed ofsuch a thing, you know; and sometimes I can hardly believe it is true. " "And is he not kind to you?" "Oh, very kind, and he has made me love him. He has had so much sorrow, such a terrible past, you know; and he is now so gentle, so loving, thatI cannot help pitying him and loving him. And yet I cannot understandhim. He must know that the Tresidders are my enemies, and yet he insistson my staying at Pennington; he knows I hate Nick Tresidder, and yet heencourages him in the thought that I shall wed him. " "But you never will?" I cried. "How can I, Jasper?" she answered. "And if the worst comes to the worst, " I said, "you will come to me, andwe will fly together. " She did not speak, but she lifted her eyes to mine, and I saw thembecome dim with tears. Then she told me that her father had spent days with men of business, but he had never told her one word as to what he had done. Indeed, theTresidders had seemed to be disappointed at his having so many privateinterviews with lawyers, although they made much of him, especiallyRichard Tresidder's mother, who seemed to mould him at her will. "If he is in her power, all hope is gone, " I said sadly; and yet hopewas not gone, for had she not told me that she would never go to thealtar with Nick Tresidder? Then I asked her how she had come to me that day instead of her father, for up to now my joy had been so great at being with her, that I hadforgotten that it was not her that I had expected to see. "That, too, is strange, " she answered. "He gave this letter to a servantin my hearing, and bade him take it to you; so I asked the man to giveit to me, and he made no objection. " I puzzled greatly at this, and I could think of no answer to the puzzle, save that Naomi must have won the servant's heart, as she won allhearts. Or, perhaps, he knew what it was to love, and had guessed hersecret. I opened the letter, and this was what I read: "_Will Jasper Pennington meet John Penryn, Lawyer Trefy, and the familyof Tresidders at Pennington on Thursday at six o'clock in the evening?_" "That must mean to-day, " I said. "What can they want of me atPennington?" But I did not trouble much about the matter then, for was not Naomi withme? Neither did she seem in a hurry to return to Pennington. Her fatherwas in Truro, she said, and had given no orders as to her conduct. So weleft the copse and wandered away into Pennington Woods, my love and I. I shall never forget that day. How can I when I think of the days thatfollowed? It was one of those glorious winter days, when the air wascrisp and frosty, and when the blood of healthy people surges throughtheir veins with richness and fulness of life. The merle and the mavissung their love-songs, even although it was winter, the squirrelsclimbed the bare branches of the trees, while even the rabbits besportedthemselves gaily. And Naomi and I, because we loved each other, were asgay as any lambs that frolic on the warm days of May. Ay, we were young;and I, even although I was almost penniless, was happy in my strengthand my youth. Thus is God kind to His children. As for Naomi, I, who ambut poor at stringing words together, can never tell how beautiful shewas. Ay, even Mr. William Shakespeare, great man as he was, could neverhave done justice to such beauty as that of my love. She was proud of me, too, although I was poor and friendless. Sheadmired my finery greatly, and told me that I looked all a man shouldlook. "Whenever I have seen you before, " she said, "you have beenstrangely attired; and sometimes I have been almost afraid of you, youhave looked so fierce and strong. " "But you are glad I am strong, my little one?" "Glad, ay; but I am not little, " and indeed she was not little asmaidens go, but she seemed little to me. "Yes; but you are little, " I said laughingly. "You are but a feather'sweight. " At this she pretended to be offended, so I caught her up and held her atarm's length, just as I have seen mothers hold their children, and Ilaughed all the time in my joy. Then she called me names, although I could see she rejoiced in mystrength--the strength which had saved her when she was in peril. I will write no more concerning that joyful morning, much as I love tothink about it, for it was the sunshine of summer which precedes theblack night of winter. I was not late that night at Pennington, you may be sure, for if I waspuzzled as to why I should be asked to be there, I was also eager toknow the reason; besides, hope came into my life that day--hope of thegreat unknown future. Besides, I should be near my Naomi, for such I felt she was whatevermight happen. I was admitted without a word, and ushered into the library, where agreat many people were. I saw that the Tresidders were greatly puzzled, especially Richard Tresidder's mother, whose bright old eyes wentsearchingly from face to face. Although I had kept my time to theminute, I was the last to arrive. The Tresidders did not speak to me, and seemed to regard my presence as an unpardonable intrusion, and yetthey said nothing. Lawyer Trefy nodded to me, but his face revealed nomore than a sealed book. There were many strange men there, too, andamong them was Jonathan Cowling, the old man who had acted as my gaolerat Trevose. Naomi stood by her father's side, and seemed to wonder muchat the strange scene. John Penryn's eyes shone brightly, but he wasperfectly self-possessed, and so great was the change in his appearance, that none would have thought him to have been the man who had been withme at the cave by Bedruthen Steps, unless they had looked at himclosely. There was a great silence in the room, as though every one was on thetiptoe of expectation, as, indeed, we all were; and when Naomi's fatherrose to speak we all held our breath. He spoke very quietly and verycollectedly, yet I saw he had difficulty in restraining himself. I sawthen, too, how great was his resemblance to Naomi, and carefully as hewas dressed at that time, he looked the picture of what a gentlemanought to look. "I have taken the liberty to arrange this meeting in the house ofRichard Tresidder, because he has acted as my daughter's guardian, " hesaid, "and because of certain family connections which naturally link ustogether, and which he hopes may link us together in the future. " At this my heart sank, for I remembered that he had spoken no word tome; nay, he had not noticed me in any way. "If this is so, " said Richard Tresidder, who looked nervously towardNaomi's father, "I should like to know why Jasper Pennington is here. Itis, to say the least, strange in a family meeting like this that anoutsider is admitted. " "I have arranged for Jasper Pennington to be here because he has beenassociated with my child under peculiar circumstances. When youconsented--gladly consented, Richard Tresidder, for certain familymatters to be settled to-night, you did not mention any one to whosepresence you might object. Besides, you will presently see that I havenot asked him to come without a purpose. " After this many things were said which confused me greatly, but whichthe men of law who were present seemed to understand perfectly, and sodid the Tresidders, for that matter. Then Naomi's father spoke again: "You have asked me, Richard Tresidder, "he said, "that I should give your son my daughter in marriage, and have, moreover, told me that the marriage settlements can easily be arranged. " At this all the Tresidders nodded eagerly, although they seemed sadlypuzzled. "I have also told you, " he went on, "that I did not believe JasperPennington to be so evilly disposed as you thought, and that on one ortwo occasions he exposed himself to danger in seeking to render serviceto my child. " "Naomi was never in danger, " was the reply. "All that he has done hasbeen for evil purposes. " "Be that as it may, I have come to the conclusion that he deserves somekind of recognition for his services. Besides, I was at one timeacquainted with his father, and so I do not wish to forget him. Mr. Trefy, will you state what I am prepared to do?" Then Lawyer Trefy read something which he had evidently carefullyprepared, and yet which I was too excited to properly understand; yet Iknow it was to the effect that he had placed in his hands an order toarrange with five representatives of county families to value thePennington estates, and to pay the said amount to Richard Tresidder, according to the conditions of the will made by Jasper Pennington in theyear 17--. "What!" cried Richard Tresidder, like one mad, while his son Nick movedthe arm which I had broken, and still hung in a sling, and cried outwith pain. "I give this to Jasper Pennington, " said Naomi's father, "as the dowryof my child, who will, I trust, shortly become his wife. " Now at this my heart seemed to stop, but when I saw the light shining inmy love's eyes, it beat again so joyously, and swelled so with joy, thatmy bosom seemed too small to contain it. Then, unable to restrainmyself, I rushed to her side and caught her hands. As I did so, however, I heard a great noise of angry voices, and thenmy darling cried so fearfully that I turned my head, only to see RichardTresidder leap upon me, and by the murderous gleam in his eyes I knewthat he would do me harm. But I felt to laugh at this, for at thatmoment I seemed to have the strength of ten, and I flung him from me asI would have flung a yelping cur who sought to bite me. So quickly, indeed, did I throw him from me that no one in the room sought tointerfere, and even when, with the yell of a wild beast, he came upon meagain, I think no one thought it worth while to stop him; but even as hecame I saw my grandfather's second wife speaking to Nick, and then Ibeheld, as it were, a thousand points of light flash before my eyes, andfelt as though a piece of burning steel were thrust into my side. Thiswas followed by wild cries of confusion, among which I thought I heardthe voice of my love saying, "Oh, Jasper, my love, speak to me!" andthen I seemed to sink away into the silence and gloom of night. When next I opened my eyes to the light of reason and of day, I lay in alarge, old-fashioned room which I had never seen before. The bed wassoft and easy, and a delicious languor seemed to possess me. I felt nopain, but I was as helpless as a baby. Perfect stillness prevailed, and, like a tired child, I dropped off into a deep sleep. How long I lay thusI know not, but presently, when I woke to consciousness again, the airseemed to be soft and balmy, and much of the weariness seemed to haveleft me. I moved my limbs, and again looked around the room. "Where am I, I wonder?" I said to myself. Just then the door opened and I saw old Betsy Fraddam enter. Without knowing why, I closed my eyes, while the old dame felt my handsand my forehead. "He's better, " she chuckled; "ould Betsy is better than the doctors. 'Ee'll git better now. Jasper Pennington ed'n a-goin' to die so aisy foroal the Tezidders. " She moved my pillow and made my bed comfortable, then she left the roomagain. When she had gone I recalled the incidents which I have recorded--themeeting in the copse, the walk through the woods, then the scene inPennington library, which ended in silence and darkness. What did it allmean? My mind was not very clear, but presently I was able to explaineverything. But where was I? Why was everything so quiet? And why hadBetsy Fraddam come to me? I listened, and heard the cawing of rooks, the neighing of horses, andthe lowing of cattle. If I only possessed sufficient strength I wouldmake my way to the window, but I was not able to do this. Then I heard a voice which set every nerve in my body a-quivering. Itwas the voice of my Naomi outside the door. She entered all alone. She looked pale and thin; this I saw dimly, formy eyes were partly closed. She looked at me long and tenderly, asthough she wanted, by looking, to see if I were better. Then she satdown by my bedside. "Are you ill, my little one?" I asked. She started up like one frightened. "Oh, Jasper!" she cried; "do you know me? Are you so much better? Oh, mylove, my love!" Somehow, I know not how it was, but strength came back to me then, so Ilifted my arms, and my little maid nestled her head on me and sobbed herjoy. "You are sure you will get better, Jasper?" "Yes, sure. " Presently we fell to talking, for I wanted to know what had taken place, and she told me little by little, as I could take it in. "Where am I?" I asked. "Where? why, at Pennington, your home. " "Yes; and the Tresidders?" A cloud came over her face. "Richard Tresidder's mother is dead, " shesaid. "That night when you were shot there was a great commotion. Shehad what the folks call a seizure, and she never spoke again. In herhand she held a pistol, but it is not believed that she shot you. Myfather thinks it was Nick, and that she pulled the pistol from him. Sheonly lived a few hours, and was buried three days later. " I heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God I had been saved from this. All thesame, I felt sad that my little maid suffered it all. "And Nick?" I asked presently. "He left Pennington that night. No one knows where he is now, except hisfather. " "And he?" "My father knows where he is. I do not. " "And so I am at Pennington all alone?" "My father is here. I would not leave you; I could not, you know, Jasper. " Thus while the rooks cawed in their joy and the dogs barked I lay, whilemy little maid sat by my side, and told me the things which my heartyearned to know. Presently her father came, and when he knew how well I was, he said hemust return to Trevose as soon as possible and take my Naomi with him. "But what am I to do without her?" I asked woefully. "You must get well, Jasper, and come to Trevose to see her. " After that he told me many things which I need not write here concerningthe Tresidders, and of the way they had acted--told me why he hadbehaved so strangely to me; and how to deceive them, and thus gain hisrights without difficulty, he had pretended to fall in with theirwishes. A little later he went with my Naomi to Trevose, and my love made mepromise to come to her quickly. I did this, as you may be sure;nevertheless, springtime had come and the leaves were bursting forthfrom the trees ere I was strong enough to go to Trevose. But I did notgo in vain, neither did I return to Pennington again without the sweetmaid for whom I would willingly have laid down my life. We were wedded at St. Eval by the jolly parson who had told me aboutLanherne House, and that very same day we posted to Pennington, the homeof the Penningtons for long generations. And now I have told my tale, told it truly in spite of evil reports andfoul lies. Let Richard Tresidder and his son Nick, who are both alive, and who, I trust, will read what I have written, point to one wrongstatement. This they cannot do. It may be that I have acted foolishly, but let God be the judge whetherI have ever struck an unfair blow. I have written these things that thetruth might be known, and that no shadow should rest on her who is nearme even now; ay, and who is more beautiful than when I first saw her inTruro: she the pure maid with pity shining from her eyes, and I theoutcast, the vagabond. I sit in the library at Pennington as I write this, while my love isromping with the grandest lad in the world, save my eldest son Jasper, whom I hear shouting to his sister Naomi in the garden, while Eli, thedwarf, watches over them as tenderly as if they were his own. THE END.